A true narrative of the Portsmouth disputation, between some ministers of the Presbyterian, and others of the Baptist, persuasion, concerning the subjects and manner of baptism held in Mr. Williams's meeting-place there on Wednesday, Feb. 22. 1698/9. The managers for the Presbyterians were, Mr. Samuel Chandler of Fareham. Mr. Leigh of Newport in the Isle of Wight. Mr. Robinson of Hungerford in Berks, moderator. For the Baptists were, Dr. William Russel of London. Mr. John Williams of East Knoyle in Wiltshire. Mr. John Sharp of Froome in Somersetshire, moderator. Transcribed from two copies taken at the dispute; the one by Mr. Bissel Town-Clerk of Portsmouth, and the other by Mr. Samuel Ring. Revis'd and publish'd by Dr. William Russel.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 224 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 45 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A63577
         Wing T2806A
         ESTC R215290
         99827205
         99827205
         31621
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A63577)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 31621)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2158:19)
      
       
         
           
             A true narrative of the Portsmouth disputation, between some ministers of the Presbyterian, and others of the Baptist, persuasion, concerning the subjects and manner of baptism held in Mr. Williams's meeting-place there on Wednesday, Feb. 22. 1698/9. The managers for the Presbyterians were, Mr. Samuel Chandler of Fareham. Mr. Leigh of Newport in the Isle of Wight. Mr. Robinson of Hungerford in Berks, moderator. For the Baptists were, Dr. William Russel of London. Mr. John Williams of East Knoyle in Wiltshire. Mr. John Sharp of Froome in Somersetshire, moderator. Transcribed from two copies taken at the dispute; the one by Mr. Bissel Town-Clerk of Portsmouth, and the other by Mr. Samuel Ring. Revis'd and publish'd by Dr. William Russel.
             Bissel, Mr.
             Ring, Samuel.
             Russel, William, d. 1702.
          
           [16], 40, 33-60 p.
           
             printed for John Sprint, at the Bell in Little-Britain,
             London :
             1699.
          
           
             Text and register are continuous despite pagination.
             Reproduction of the original in the Lambeth Palace Library, London.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baptism -- Early works to 1800.
           Infant baptism -- Early works to 1800.
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           True
           NARRATIVE
           OF
           THE
           Portsmouth
           DISPUTATION
           ,
           Between
           some
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           Persuasion
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Subjects
           and
           Manner
           of
           Baptism
           :
           Held
           in
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           Meeting-place
           there
           on
           Wednesday
           ,
           Feb.
           22.
           1698
           
           /
           9.
           
        
         
           THE
           MANAGERS
           
             
               
                 For
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               were
               ,
            
             
               M.
               Samuel
               Chandler
               of
               Fareham
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               of
               Newport
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               of
               Hungerford
               in
               Berks
               ,
               Moderator
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 For
                 the
              
               Baptists
               were
               ,
            
             
               Dr.
               William
               Russel
               of
               London
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               John
               Williams
               of
               East
               Knoyle
               in
               Wiltshire
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               John
               Sharp
               of
               Froome
               in
               Somersetshire
               ,
               Moderator
               .
            
          
        
         
           Transcribed
           from
           two
           Copies
           taken
           at
           the
           Dispute
           ;
           the
           one
           by
           Mr.
           Bissel
           Town-Clerk
           of
           Portsmouth
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Ring
          
           .
        
         
           Revis'd
           and
           Publish'd
           by
           Dr.
           
             William
             Russel
          
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Sprint
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bell
           in
           Little-Britain
           .
           1699.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           most
           Honourable
           Governour
           ,
           Major-General
           ERLE
           ;
           And
           the
           Honourable
           Colonel
           GIBSON
           ,
           Deputy
           —
           Governour
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Garrison
           of
           Portsmouth
           ;
           THIS
           NARRATIVE
           Is
           humbly
           Dedicated
           ,
        
         
           AS
           a
           grateful
           Acknowledgment
           of
           that
           Favour
           you
           did
           us
           ,
           in
           your
           Application
           to
           His
           August
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           know
           his
           Pleasure
           whether
           you
           might
           admit
           of
           a
           Disputation
           betwixt
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           those
           of
           the
           
           Baptist's
           Perswasion
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           this
           is
           the
           best
           Account
           the
           Publisher
           could
           obtain
           ;
           )
           whereupon
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           wonted
           Clemency
           ,
           as
           an
           Effect
           of
           
           that
           innate
           Goodness
           which
           he
           hath
           always
           manifested
           towards
           his
           
             Dissenting
             Protestant
             Subjects
          
           ,
           was
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           let
           us
           have
           His
           Royal
           Per●●i●●ion
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           your
           Request
           .
        
         
           For
           which
           Favour
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Liberty
           ;
           we
           enjoy
           in
           the
           free
           Exercise
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           we
           desire
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           this
           Occasion
           ,
           to
           express
           our
           Thankfulness
           to
           God
           and
           the
           
             King
             ;
             praying
             for
             His
             Majesty's
             Health
             and
             Prosperity
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             enrich
             him
             with
             a
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             ,
             to
             my
             Power
             ,
             William
             Russel
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           my
           much
           Esteemed
           and
           Beloved
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Mr.
           
             THOMAS
             BOWES
          
           ,
           Messenger
           and
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Congregation
           of
           Baptized
           Believers
           at
           Portsmouth
           ;
           AND
           Mr.
           
             JOHN
             WEBBER
          
           ,
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           at
           Gosport
           under
           the
           same
           Profession
           of
           Believers
           Baptism
           in
           Water
           .
           Together
           with
           the
           Congregations
           to
           whom
           they
           belong
           :
        
         
           Wishing
           your
           Increase
           in
           Grace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           would
           add
           to
           your
           number
           daily
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           
             Honoured
             and
             Beloved
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           thought
           meet
           to
           make
           this
           Dedication
           also
           to
           you
           ,
           because
           ye
           were
           not
           only
           eye
           and
           ear
           Witnesses
           of
           what
           past
           in
           the
           Disputation
           ;
           but
           were
           privy
           to
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           with
           which
           it
           was
           attended
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           sole
           Cause
           of
           my
           being
           engaged
           in
           it
           .
           How
           it
           was
           managed
           you
           best
           know
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           proper
           Judges
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           related
           in
           this
           Narrative
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           took
           much
           Pains
           ,
           and
           used
           great
           Care
           and
           Consideration
           in
           the
           Review
           of
           those
           Papers
           you
           sent
           me
           from
           those
           that
           wrote
           down
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           do
           no
           Wrong
           to
           either
           Party
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           I
           have
           had
           all
           the
           Helps
           I
           could
           obtain
           both
           from
           our
           Brother
           Williams
           ,
           who
           was
           engaged
           with
           me
           in
           the
           Disputation
           ;
           from
           whom
           I
           received
           (
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Mr.
           Sharp
           ,
           our
           
           Moderator
           )
           an
           Account
           of
           those
           Arguments
           he
           offered
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           he
           could
           remember
           ,
           taken
           from
           his
           own
           mouth
           :
           besides
           the
           account
           I
           have
           had
           by
           Letters
           from
           divers
           other
           Persons
           that
           were
           present
           .
           All
           which
           I
           have
           diligently
           compared
           ,
           and
           have
           also
           endeavoured
           (
           so
           far
           as
           those
           Accounts
           and
           my
           own
           Memory
           would
           furnish
           me
           therewith
           )
           not
           only
           to
           give
           a
           true
           Narrative
           of
           what
           was
           spoken
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           give
           our
           Antagonists
           Words
           their
           due
           weight
           as
           well
           as
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           omitted
           therein
           ,
           they
           must
           blame
           themselves
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           Scribe
           ,
           and
           not
           us
           .
           For
           Mr.
           
             William
             Leddell
          
           went
           to
           Mr.
           Smith
           their
           Writer
           ,
           and
           carried
           our
           Copy
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           compare
           it
           with
           his
           :
           He
           answered
           ,
           that
           his
           was
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           first
           time
           he
           was
           in
           a
           Dispute
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           take
           it
           ,
           but
           some
           things
           were
           left
           out
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           as
           yet
           wholly
           written
           over
           .
           Mr.
           Leddell
           waited
           upon
           him
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           obtain
           a
           sight
           of
           it
           to
           compare
           them
           together
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           satisfied
           it
           was
           then
           finished
           .
           Now
           whether
           he
           did
           this
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           by
           Advice
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           best
           known
           to
           himself
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           leaves
           us
           without
           blame
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           is
           not
           proper
           for
           me
           (
           who
           was
           principally
           concerned
           in
           it
           )
           to
           say
           much
           concerning
           the
           Dispute
           it self
           :
           for
           being
           made
           Publick
           ,
           it
           's
           left
           to
           every
           one
           that
           reads
           it
           to
           judge
           for
           himself
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           make
           some
           few
           Remarks
           upon
           it
           ;
           because
           it
           may
           fall
           into
           some
           hands
           who
           may
           not
           well
           understand
           the
           Grounds
           of
           the
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           agreed
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           
           Chandler's
           Sermons
           were
           the
           occasion
           of
           that
           Offence
           taken
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dispute
           it self
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Preliminaries
           signed
           by
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Bowes
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             William
             Leddell
          
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           Mr.
           Chandler
           and
           Mr.
           Williams
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           
             p.
             3
             ,
             4.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Objections
           being
           made
           against
           what
           Mr.
           Chandler
           preach'd
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           his
           proper
           Work
           to
           have
           vindicated
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           against
           those
           Objections
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           But
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           he
           puts
           us
           upon
           it
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           as
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Smith
           did
           well
           observe
           ,
           
             He
             that
             asserts
             must
             prove
          
           .
           And
           their
           own
           Moderator
           did
           declare
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Chandler
           had
           in
           his
           Preaching
           asserted
           ,
           that
           Infants
           are
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           told
           us
           we
           were
           not
           to
           call
           on
           him
           for
           that
           then
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           I
           would
           make
           this
           farther
           Remark
           upon
           it
           ,
           That
           the
           Reason
           why
           he
           took
           this
           method
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           unable
           to
           prove
           what
           he
           had
           asserted
           :
           for
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Sermons
           he
           thus
           speaks
           ;
           
             But
             that
             I
             may
             proceed
             with
             the
             greater
             clearness
             ,
             I
             shall
             do
             these
             things
             ;
             first
             ,
             prove
             from
             Scripture
             the
             Warrantableness
             of
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           to
           make
           his
           Assertion
           good
           ,
           he
           cites
           the
           Commission
           ,
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
          
           for
           the
           Baptizing
           the
           Infants
           of
           believing
           Parents
           .
           And
           argues
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           Disciples
           were
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ;
           and
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             we
             have
             a
             plain
             Text
             that
             such
             Infants
             are
             Disciples
             ,
          
           see
           
             Acts
             15.
             10.
          
           
           And
           when
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           
             Go
             make
             Disciples
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             ,
          
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           such
           Infants
           .
           Now
           as
           to
           his
           Pretence
           from
           
             Acts
             15.
             10.
          
           we
           did
           sufficiently
           enervate
           that
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Commission
           ,
           Mr.
           Leigh
           doth
           confess
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Mr.
           Chandler
           )
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Command
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Command
           is
           express'd
           ,
           
             pag.
             27.
          
           
           And
           farther
           saith
           ,
           in
           
             pag.
             28.
             
             We
             must
             all
             confess
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             gave
             Commission
             to
             Baptize
             Believers
             when
             at
             the
             Age
             of
             maturity
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             the
             Children
             of
             those
             Believers
             .
          
           Yet
           when
           Mr.
           Chandler
           begins
           to
           answer
           my
           first
           Argument
           ,
           he
           affirms
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             no
             where
             expresly
             commanded
             Infants
             to
             be
             Baptized
             .
          
           See
           
             p.
             6.
          
           
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           Infants
           cannot
           be
           intended
           ,
           either
           in
           that
           Commission
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           place
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Command
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           for
           Baptism
           .
           So
           that
           he
           needs
           no
           other
           Confutation
           than
           his
           own
           Confession
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           ,
           as
           is
           supposed
           ,
           of
           about
           2000
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           for
           their
           Consequences
           which
           they
           were
           so
           desirous
           to
           have
           a
           Grant
           from
           me
           that
           I
           would
           allow
           them
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ;
           it
           's
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           can
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           way
           ,
           it
           's
           yet
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           for
           they
           did
           not
           offer
           them
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Disputation
           ,
           but
           have
           reserved
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Breasts
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           doth
           his
           unwritten
           Traditions
           .
           And
           how
           they
           should
           think
           the
           People
           should
           be
           convinced
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Practice
           ,
           when
           they
           tell
           them
           there
           is
           no
           express
           Command
           in
           Scripture
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           pretend
           only
           they
           have
           some
           Consequences
           to
           prove
           it
           by
           ,
           and
           yet
           refuse
           to
           tell
           what
           these
           Consequences
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           beyond
           my
           Imagination
           .
           I
           can
           assure
           them
           ,
           those
           that
           can
           take
           up
           a
           Satisfaction
           in
           such
           empty
           Pretences
           ,
           are
           sufficiently
           prepared
           to
           be
           Priest-ridden
           ,
           with
           a
           witness
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           they
           should
           have
           proved
           (
           if
           they
           had
           known
           how
           )
           that
           Infants
           are
           capable
           to
           be
           made
           Disciples
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Men
           ,
           according
           to
           Christ's
           Commission
           ;
           they
           tell
           us
           (
           instead
           
           thereof
           )
           That
           Children
           are
           accounted
           so
           when
           they
           first
           enter
           the
           School
           ,
           and
           call
           a
           School-master
           for
           their
           Voucher
           .
           When
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           it
           confutes
           themselves
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           made
           Scholars
           by
           Teaching
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           not
           one
           Letter
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Confession
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           how
           strenuously
           they
           opposed
           themselves
           against
           our
           way
           of
           Baptizing
           by
           Dipping
           ;
           and
           rejected
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           own
           Authors
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           the
           greatest
           Protestant
           Writers
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           who
           have
           asserted
           our
           Practice
           therein
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Etymology
           of
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           yet
           themselves
           can
           (
           when
           it
           is
           to
           serve
           a
           Turn
           )
           practise
           it
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           by
           plunging
           the
           Person
           over
           Head
           and
           Ears
           in
           Water
           .
           An
           Instance
           whereof
           ,
           as
           I
           received
           it
           (
           well
           attested
           )
           from
           several
           hands
           (
           and
           the
           Persons
           own
           Confession
           )
           take
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           To
           back
           that
           Instance
           of
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           about
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           and
           our
           Saviour
           in
           answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           Leigh's
           Demand
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           an
           Instance
           of
           one
           Person
           that
           was
           born
           of
           a
           Believer
           ,
           and
           was
           Baptized
           when
           he
           came
           to
           grown
           years
           ,
           see
           
             pag.
             34
             ,
             35.
          
           
           We
           can
           give
           you
           an
           Account
           of
           one
           whose
           Parent
           was
           a
           Believer
           when
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           and
           Baptized
           when
           adult
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           Earl
           the
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           at
           Gosport
           ,
           by
           Dipping
           ,
           being
           about
           40
           years
           of
           Age.
           And
           this
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           several
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           particularly
           Mr.
           Chandler
           and
           Mr.
           Williams
           .
           His
           Name
           is
           
             Joseph
             Fox
          
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           near
           Neighbour
           of
           ours
           .
           And
           they
           did
           it
           either
           by
           the
           Commission
           ,
           or
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           which
           ;
           that
           they
           best
           know
           .
        
         
           And
           by
           another
           hand
           I
           have
           this
           Account
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           also
           thought
           fit
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           his
           Name
           ,
           who
           was
           Baptized
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           at
           Gosport
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           followeth
           :
           
             It
             was
             Mr.
          
           Joseph
           Fox
           ,
           
             living
             in
          
           Gosport
           ;
           
             who
             being
             (
             by
             our
             Brother
          
           Duke
           )
           
             desired
             to
             answer
             him
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Baptized
             by
             Mr.
          
           Earl
           ,
           
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Dipping
             the
             whole
             Body
             under
             Water
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             four
             Presbyterian
             Minister●
          
           Thi●
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           him
           to
           our
           Brother
           Duke
           on
           the
           〈…〉
           of
           〈…〉
           16●6-9
           .
           And
           we
           do
           desire
           you
           (
           if
           you
           think
           〈…〉
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           may
           〈◊〉
           acquainted
           with
           that
           Proceeding
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           by
           this
           Action
           of
           theirs
           ,
           if
           they
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Commission
           ,
           then
           they
           justify
           our
           Practice
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           it
           for
           any
           by-end
           ,
           without
           believing
           it
           to
           be
           according
           to
           God's
           Word
           ,
           then
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Calvin
           saith
           )
           the
           whole
           Action
           is
           but
           a
           Sport.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Chandler
           can
           have
           no
           other
           Thoughts
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           evidently
           appear
           from
           his
           own
           Words
           :
           for
           in
           his
           Sermon
           preachd
           at
           Portsmouth
           Nov.
           
             10.
             1698.
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             that
             God
             that
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             would
             institute
             an
             Ordinance
             so
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             :
             and
             that
             it
             's
             very
             unlikely
             that
          
           Dipping
           ,
           
             which
             whenever
             it
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             used
             as
             a
             Token
             of
             God's
          
           Vengeance
           ,
           
             should
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             be
             used
             as
             a
             Token
             of
             his
             Mercy
             .
             Where
             you
             read
             of
          
           Dipping
           ,
           
             you
             find
             it
             mentioned
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Wrath
             and
             Vengeance
             .
             Thus
             the
             old
             World
             was
             Dip'd
             and
             Drowned
             for
             their
             Sins
             :
             God's
             Vengeance
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             sunk
             as
             Lead
             in
             the
             mighty
             Waters
             .
             Thus
             the
          
           Egyptians
           
             were
             Dip'd
             and
             Drowned
             in
             the
          
           Red
           Sea.
           
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             render
             Vengeance
             on
             his
             Adversaries
             ;
             cloathed
             with
             Garments
             Dip'd
             in
             blood
             ,
          
           Rev.
           19.
           13.
           
           [
           Here
           Mr.
           Chandler
           hath
           rendred
           that
           word
           Dip'd
           to
           inveigh
           and
           ridicule
           our
           Practice
           of
           Dipping
           ,
           although
           he
           could
           object
           against
           it
           when
           I
           gave
           it
           for
           an
           Instance
           .
           ]
           But
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             You
             find
             still
          
           Dipping
           
             represents
             in
             Scripture
             God's
             Vengeance
             and
             Displeasure
             .
             And
             so
             I
             say
             it
             is
             very
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             always
             used
             as
             a
             Token
             of
             his
             Displeasure
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             be
             used
             as
             a
             Token
             of
             Mercy
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
          
           Dipping
           
             be
             used
             in
             Baptism
          
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           give
           this
           for
           Answer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           it
           be
           so
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           altogether
           unnecessary
           that
           Mr.
           Erle
           (
           by
           his
           Consent
           )
           should
           dip
           Mr.
           Fox's
           whole
           Body
           under
           the
           Water
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           was
           not
           done
           in
           Mercy
           to
           him
           ,
           thus
           to
           Baptize
           him
           ;
           but
           in
           Vengeance
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Token
           of
           God's
           Displeasure
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Baptism
           practised
           by
           
             John
             the
             Dipper
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           not
           an
           Ordinance
           instituted
           of
           God
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           but
           appointed
           for
           the
           People
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Wrath
           and
           Vengeance
           :
           for
           I
           have
           given
           him
           a
           cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           administer
           it
           by
           Dipping
           the
           whole
           Body
           under
           the
           Water
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           this
           he
           doth
           condemn
           and
           ridicule
           all
           those
           learned
           Protestants
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ;
           with
           many
           others
           that
           might
           be
           named
           .
           
           And
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           (
           as
           well
           as
           we
           )
           who
           appoint
           Dipping
           as
           the
           best
           way
           of
           Baptizing
           (
           and
           Sprinkling
           only
           in
           case
           of
           Weakness
           )
           and
           was
           used
           by
           them
           formerly
           as
           their
           frequent
           Practice
           ;
           and
           is
           asserted
           by
           some
           of
           their
           greatest
           Divines
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           old
           and
           best
           way
           of
           Baptizing
           :
           and
           is
           to
           this
           day
           the
           constant
           Practice
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           also
           well
           assured
           from
           some
           other
           hands
           ,
           that
           ,
           upon
           the
           25th
           of
           Febr.
           last
           ,
           a
           few
           days
           after
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           Mr.
           Leigh
           said
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           divers
           Persons
           ,
           That
           to
           satisfy
           a
           Scrupulous
           Conscience
           he
           would
           administer
           Baptism
           by
           Dipping
           .
           Whereupon
           Mr.
           Williams
           askt
           him
           if
           he
           would
           do
           it
           to
           answer
           a
           Scrupulous
           Conscience
           without
           God's
           Word
           ?
           And
           he
           answered
           No.
           And
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           conclude
           that
           Mr.
           Leigh
           may
           believe
           that
           Dipping
           is
           the
           right
           way
           of
           Baptizing
           ,
           whatever
           he
           might
           say
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Dispute
           ;
           because
           he
           did
           say
           to
           divers
           persons
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           had
           been
           in
           a
           private
           Conference
           ,
           where
           there
           had
           been
           but
           a
           few
           Persons
           of
           a
           side
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           made
           several
           Concessions
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           make
           in
           so
           great
           an
           Assembly
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           charge
           those
           extravagant
           Expressions
           of
           Mr.
           
           Chandler's
           upon
           him
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           That
           Dipping
           was
           always
           used
           as
           a
           Token
           of
           Displeasure
           .
           And
           surely
           Mr.
           Chandler
           had
           mightily
           forgot
           himself
           when
           he
           said
           so
           :
           for
           Naaman
           the
           Syrian
           was
           commanded
           to
           Dip
           himself
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Vengeance
           and
           Wrath
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Mercy
           :
           and
           he
           found
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           perfectly
           cured
           of
           his
           Leprosie
           thereby
           .
           I
           would
           advise
           Mr.
           Chandler
           to
           read
           over
           
             Rom.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
          
           and
           consider
           how
           sharply
           the
           Apostle
           reproves
           such
           that
           condemn
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           the
           same
           things
           themselves
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             inexcusable
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             judgest
             ;
             for
             wherein
             thou
             judgest
             another
             ,
             thou
             condemnest
             thy self
             ;
             for
             thou
             that
             judgest
             ,
             doest
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
        
         
           How
           can
           he
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           condemn
           our
           Practice
           ,
           when
           themselves
           can
           do
           it
           to
           satisfie
           a
           
             Scrupulous
             Conscience
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           &c.
           And
           especially
           Mr.
           Leigh
           ,
           who
           confesses
           it
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           Mr.
           Erle
           hath
           done
           it
           by
           their
           Consent
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           give
           you
           an
           Account
           from
           another
           hand
           written
           from
           Gosport
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           after
           he
           hath
           signified
           his
           respects
           to
           me
           ,
           &c.
           )
           he
           thus
           saith
           ;
        
         
           
             
               
                 Although
                 they
                 look
                 on
                 your
                 Arguments
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 little
                 weight
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 think
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 too
                 great
                 weight
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 answer
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Cunning.
                 I
                 hope
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 unprejudic'd
                 will
                 receive
                 some
                 Light
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lay
                 )
                 to
                 darken
                 
                 Counsel
                 with
                 their
                 mutinous
                 Carriage
                 .
                 But
                 Truth
                 will
                 be
                 Truth
                 still
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Opposites
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 shine
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 cloud
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               was
               written
               after
               that
               vain
               boasting
               Advertisement
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               in
               the
               Post-man
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               pleasing
               to
               their
               Party
               at
               London
               ,
               and
               made
               so
               great
               a
               Noise
               all
               over
               the
               Nation
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               gotten
               some
               great
               Victory
               ;
               although
               in
               truth
               it
               was
               nothing
               so
               :
               as
               will
               evidently
               appear
               by
               this
               Narrative
               .
               But
               my
               Friend
               proceeds
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 Account
                 I
                 have
                 herewith
                 sent
                 you
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 safe
                 to
                 your
                 hands
                 ;
                 wherein
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Curiosity
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 have
                 confounded
                 your
                 Sophistry
                 .
                 Four
                 things
                 I
                 observed
                 in
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 to
                 me
                 )
                 condemned
                 their
                 Cause
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 bare
                 Instance
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 confirm
                 their
                 Practice
                 of
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 When
                 they
                 required
                 an
                 Instance
                 of
                 a
                 Believers
                 Child
                 Baptized
                 when
                 adult
                 ;
                 and
                 promised
                 when
                 produced
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 Cause
                 :
                 which
                 Instance
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 persisted
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Their
                 appealing
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 Assent
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 satisfied
                 with
                 Mr
              
               Leighs
               
                 Argument
                 from
              
               Matth.
               19.
               4.
               
               Of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 by
                 holding
                 up
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 that
                 did
                 hold
                 up
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Multitude
                 ;
                 supposed
                 by
                 some
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 fifty
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 much
                 fewer
                 number
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 far
                 from
                 having
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Approbation
                 ,
                 whatever
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 Mortification
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 When
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 obtain
                 it
                 by
                 Right
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 be
                 theirs
                 by
                 might
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 evidenced
                 by
                 their
                 repeated
                 Clamours
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 when
                 duly
                 considered
                 )
                 to
                 their
                 Honour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 two
                 Concessions
                 made
                 since
                 the
                 Dispute
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 these
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   was
                   Credit
                   gained
                   to
                   our
                   Cause
                   by
                   this
                   Dispute
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   was
                   Truth
                   and
                   Christianity
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 satisfied
                 in
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 our
                 Friends
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 some
                 ;
                 and
                 considering
                 the
                 Procedure
                 was
                 so
                 clamorons
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Spoils
                 won
                 
                 in
                 Battel
                 ,
                 where
                 Innocence
                 and
                 Rancour
                 encountred
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 your
                 Welfare
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 an
                 Interest
                 in
                 your
                 Prayers
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Gosport
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   
                     11.
                     
                     1698-9
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           will
           give
           you
           an
           Abstract
           of
           another
           Letter
           ,
           from
           a
           worthy
           Person
           in
           those
           Parts
           ,
           directed
           to
           me
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           eye
           and
           ear
           Witness
           of
           what
           past
           .
           In
           which
           (
           after
           Christian
           Salutations
           )
           he
           saith
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 I
                 hope
                 these
                 Lines
                 will
                 find
                 you
                 in
                 Health
                 ,
                 after
                 your
                 tedious
                 and
                 uncomfortable
                 Journey
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 may
                 bring
                 some
                 Glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 great
                 Rage
                 that
                 the
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 was
                 in
                 .
                 Indeed
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 shift
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 casting
                 out
                 a
                 Flood
                 ,
                 acting
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Serpents
                 hiss
                 amongst
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 understand
                 ,
                 several
                 were
                 convinced
                 by
                 their
                 Rudeness
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
              
               since
               Baptized
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 convenient
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Cloud
                 from
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 by
                 exposing
                 what
                 was
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 Dispute
                 (
                 to
                 publick
                 view
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 adding
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 then
                 hear
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 that
                 which
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Administration
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 pity
                 they
                 should
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
                 deceiving
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Dear
                 Friend
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 Labour
                 of
                 Love.
                 Your
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Behaviour
                 was
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 Friends
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Gosport
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   
                     6.
                     
                     1698-9
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           these
           Testimonies
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           no
           Cause
           to
           publish
           what
           they
           did
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           declining
           Reputation
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Dispute
           was
           ended
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           returned
           to
           my
           Lodging
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           told
           me
           he
           would
           go
           to
           his
           Namesake's
           house
           to
           talk
           with
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           that
           were
           there
           .
           I
           desired
           him
           to
           remember
           my
           Love
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           dispute
           with
           Men
           and
           yet
           love
           them
           notwithstanding
           :
           but
           desired
           him
           to
           tell
           Mr.
           Robinson
           ,
           their
           Moderator
           ,
           that
           I
           took
           it
           very
           unkindly
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           transgress
           so
           much
           as
           he
           had
           done
           against
           the
           Rules
           of
           Dispute
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           abusive
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           give
           the
           Lye
           (
           for
           he
           said
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           ,
           
             That
             is
             a
             Lye
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           could
           not
           make
           any
           thing
           out
           about
           it
           ;
           )
           and
           for
           his
           Misrepresentation
           of
           what
           I
           had
           said
           ,
           particularly
           upon
           that
           Argument
           about
           the
           Beasts
           of
           the
           Field
           not
           being
           capable
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           And
           when
           Mr.
           Williams
           came
           to
           see
           me
           before
           I
           left
           Portsmouth
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           that
           he
           had
           delivered
           my
           Message
           to
           them
           :
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Williams
           the
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           did
           acknowledge
           that
           Mr.
           Robinson
           had
           exceeded
           his
           Bounds
           :
           and
           that
           he
           did
           abuse
           me
           in
           his
           misrepresenting
           of
           me
           to
           the
           People
           upon
           that
           Argument
           .
        
         
           I
           answer'd
           ,
           It
           was
           well
           he
           had
           acknowledg'd
           it
           now
           ;
           but
           it
           had
           been
           better
           if
           he
           had
           done
           it
           before
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Williams
           the
           Baptist
           Minister
           was
           pleased
           to
           communicate
           this
           Account
           to
           me
           by
           Mr.
           Sharp
           our
           Moderator
           .
        
         
           
             Feb.
             23.
             
             1698-9
          
           .
           Mr.
           Leigh
           and
           himself
           being
           together
           at
           Mr.
           Williams's
           House
           in
           Portsmouth
           ,
           there
           came
           in
           Mr.
           Erle
           ,
           Mr.
           Bowler
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Farrel
           ,
           three
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           two
           other
           Baptists
           present
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Mr.
           Farrel
           ,
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Ministers
           ,
           saluted
           Mr.
           
             John
             Williams
          
           ,
           the
           Disputant
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           as
           my
           own
           Sentiments
           only
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           every
           one
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           what
           Credit
           was
           gained
           to
           your
           Cause
           ,
           was
           gained
           by
           you
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Leigh
           asked
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           whether
           we
           did
           infer
           from
           those
           words
           .
           That
           the
           Ministers
           had
           granted
           out
           of
           their
           own
           mouths
           that
           we
           had
           gained
           the
           Cause
           ?
        
         
           His
           Reply
           was
           ,
           No
           ,
           all
           that
           we
           infer
           from
           it
           was
           this
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           an
           implicit
           Concession
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           Credit
           gained
           to
           our
           Cause
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Leigh
           said
           ,
           How
           much
           Credit
           did
           we
           infer
           was
           granted
           by
           them
           to
           our
           Cause
           ?
        
         
           Mr.
           Williams
           said
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           know
           the
           quantity
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Leigh
           replied
           ,
           Truly
           it
           was
           but
           a
           little
           Credit
           that
           was
           granted
           out
           of
           our
           own
           mouths
           that
           was
           gained
           to
           your
           Cause
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           Mr.
           Williams
           answered
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           was
           a
           little
           Credit
           granted
           out
           of
           their
           own
           mouths
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           Credit
           gain'd
           to
           our
           Cause
           ,
           granted
           by
           themselves
           ;
           which
           was
           no
           farther
           denied
           by
           Mr.
           Leigh
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           was
           spoken
           by
           Mr.
           
             John
             Williams
          
           in
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           was
           abundantly
           shorter
           than
           what
           Dr.
           Russel
           did
           then
           speak
           .
           Thus
           far
           as
           to
           Mr.
           Williams's
           Account
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           whilst
           they
           were
           making
           these
           Concessions
           at
           Portsmouth
           ,
           they
           let
           fly
           an
           Advertisement
           after
           Dr.
           Russel
           to
           London
           ,
           which
           was
           Printed
           and
           Published
           before
           he
           got
           home
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Williams
           said
           ,
           they
           knew
           who
           had
           hurt
           them
           .
           Here
           follows
           a
           true
           Copy
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Post-Man
                   .
                   Feb.
                   25.
                   
                   1698-9
                   .
                
                 
                   Portsmouth
                   ,
                   Feb.
                   
                     23.
                     
                     Yesterday
                     the
                     Dispute
                     between
                     the
                  
                   Presbyterians
                   and
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     held
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Presbyterian
                   
                     Meeting-house
                     .
                     It
                     began
                     at
                     Ten
                     of
                     the
                     Clock
                     in
                     the
                     Morning
                     ,
                     and
                     continued
                     till
                     Six
                     in
                     the
                     Afternoon
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     Intermission
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Theme
                     of
                     the
                     Dispute
                     was
                     the
                     Subjects
                     of
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Manner
                     how
                     Baptism
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     .
                  
                   Russel
                   and
                   Williams
                   
                     were
                     the
                     Opponents
                     for
                     the
                  
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     Mr.
                  
                   Chandler
                   
                     and
                     Mr.
                  
                   Leigh
                   
                     Defendants
                     for
                     the
                  
                   Presbyterians
                   .
                   Mr.
                   Sharp
                   
                     Moderator
                     for
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     and
                     Mr.
                  
                   Robinson
                   
                     for
                     the
                     latter
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   Russel
                   opposed
                   Infant-Baptism
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     Subtilty
                     and
                     Sophistry
                     of
                     the
                     Schools
                     ;
                     and
                     was
                     answered
                     with
                     good
                     Reason
                     and
                     Learning
                     .
                     Upon
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     Opinion
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Judicious
                     Auditory
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Presbyterians
                   
                     sufficiently
                     defended
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     worsted
                     their
                     Adversaries
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     assume
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Opponents
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           We
           being
           silent
           ,
           and
           not
           using
           the
           same
           Methods
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           to
           squirt
           out
           foolish
           Advertisements
           in
           common
           News-Papers
           ,
           these
           Men
           grew
           confident
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           1st
           of
           April
           following
           ,
           in
           the
           Flying-Post
           ,
           they
           publish
           a
           long
           Story
           ,
           full
           of
           Vntruths
           ,
           and
           filly
           squint-ey'd
           Reflections
           ,
           not
           becoming
           their
           Learning
           or
           Profession
           :
           and
           all
           to
           support
           a
           sinking
           Interest
           .
           But
           it
           appeared
           so
           manifestly
           partial
           ,
           that
           there
           seemed
           to
           be
           little
           or
           no
           credit
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           except
           by
           some
           few
           of
           their
           own
           Party
           .
        
         
           For
           although
           they
           were
           so
           civil
           to
           give
           themselves
           the
           Title
           of
           Master
           ,
           they
           grutched
           to
           speak
           so
           honourably
           of
           their
           Opponents
           .
           And
           in
           the
           second
           Paper
           they
           say
           ,
           one
           Mr.
           William
           (
           by
           some
           called
           
             Dr.
             )
             Russel
          
           of
           London
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           to
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           As
           I
           am
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           I
           can
           (
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           )
           bear
           all
           the
           Indignity
           and
           Contempt
           they
           can
           put
           upon
           me
           ;
           if
           I
           ,
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           can
           but
           do
           good
           to
           Souls
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           least
           Tribute
           of
           Honour
           to
           my
           Lord
           and
           Master
           thereby
           .
           I
           thank
           God
           that
           he
           enabled
           me
           to
           count
           the
           Cost
           before
           I
           was
           ordained
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           Reproaches
           ,
           yea
           Bonds
           and
           Afflictions
           ,
           abide
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           than
           I
           looked
           for
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Reason
           these
           Men
           have
           to
           refuse
           to
           give
           me
           the
           civil
           Title
           of
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           neither
           do
           I
           care
           .
           But
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           only
           admitted
           as
           
             Master
             of
             Arts
          
           ,
           but
           took
           my
           Degree
           of
           
             Batchelor
             in
             Physick
          
           ,
           and
           
           was
           after
           that
           Created
           a
           
             Doctor
             in
             Physick
          
           of
           the
           famous
           Vniversity
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           also
           admitted
           by
           universal
           Consent
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Senate
           there
           :
           and
           that
           not
           as
           some
           have
           suggested
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           only
           
             ex
             gratia
          
           .
           Yet
           these
           Men
           ,
           even
           whilst
           I
           was
           in
           Portsmouth
           (
           as
           well
           as
           since
           )
           have
           reported
           among
           the
           People
           there
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           Russel
           the
           Mountebank
           ,
           a
           Man
           that
           hath
           been
           dead
           several
           years
           .
           They
           thought
           (
           perhaps
           )
           by
           such
           Artifices
           to
           lessen
           the
           Peoples
           Opinion
           of
           me
           .
           But
           by
           making
           me
           little
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           the
           less
           ,
           in
           that
           such
           Giants
           (
           as
           they
           would
           have
           the
           People
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           )
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           conquer
           such
           a
           Pigmy
           as
           they
           have
           represented
           me
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           also
           reported
           ,
           That
           I
           am
           a
           Hackney
           Disputant
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           refused
           to
           come
           down
           to
           Portsmouth
           under
           thirty
           Guinea's
           ;
           but
           that
           at
           last
           I
           was
           prevail'd
           upon
           to
           take
           Twenty
           .
           I
           did
           not
           trouble
           my self
           whilst
           I
           was
           at
           Portsmouth
           to
           confute
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           our
           Friends
           there
           knew
           how
           to
           do
           it
           themselves
           ;
           for
           they
           knew
           the
           Report
           to
           be
           altogether
           groundless
           and
           false
           .
           But
           seeing
           I
           have
           this
           opportunity
           ,
           I
           think
           sit
           hereby
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           That
           I
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           demand
           one
           farthing
           of
           them
           for
           my
           Journey
           ,
           neither
           before
           nor
           after
           .
           For
           all
           that
           are
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           me
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           neither
           Preach
           for
           Hire
           ,
           nor
           Divine
           for
           Money
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           do
           :
           but
           as
           I
           have
           freely
           received
           ,
           so
           I
           desire
           freely
           to
           give
           ;
           believing
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           free
           Benevolence
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           do
           Right
           to
           our
           Friends
           at
           Portsmouth
           and
           Gosport
           ,
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           that
           of
           their
           own
           free
           good
           Will
           (
           without
           asking
           )
           they
           did
           pay
           my
           Coach
           hire
           and
           bear
           my
           Charges
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           it
           was
           the
           least
           they
           could
           do
           ,
           so
           I
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           most
           I
           ever
           expected
        
         
           I
           shall
           close
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           with
           giving
           the
           World
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Occasion
           of
           this
           Publication
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           two
           things
           that
           moved
           our
           Friends
           thereto
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Their
           Noise
           and
           Clamour
           they
           made
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Dispute
           ;
           which
           bindred
           the
           People
           from
           hearing
           what
           was
           said
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           were
           pinch'd
           upon
           an
           Argument
           .
        
         
           For
           which
           Reason
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           convenient
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           could
           not
           be
           permitted
           quietly
           to
           Hear
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           the
           benefit
           to
           Read
           without
           Interruption
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           leisure
           to
           consider
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           2dly
           ,
           The
           principal
           Cause
           thereof
           ,
           was
           those
           Advertisements
           they
           sent
           all
           over
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           misrepresent
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           
           and
           blind
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Vnthinking
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           this
           Publication
           will
           set
           the
           matter
           in
           a
           true
           Light
           ,
           and
           let
           all
           Men
           see
           that
           they
           had
           neither
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           any
           good
           Consequences
           deduced
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           prove
           their
           Practice
           ,
           either
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Subjects
           or
           Manner
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           People
           shall
           see
           that
           they
           have
           neither
           Command
           nor
           Example
           for
           their
           Practice
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           a
           means
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           Vnlawfulness
           thereof
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           will
           not
           dare
           for
           time
           to
           come
           to
           practise
           a
           humane
           Tradition
           in
           the
           room
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           remembring
           what
           our
           Lord
           said
           of
           the
           Jews
           of
           old
           ,
           
             In
             vain
             they
             do
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrines
             the
             Commandments
             of
             men
             ,
          
           Matth.
           15.
           9.
           
           And
           in
           Mark
           
             7.
             8.
             
             For
             laying
             aside
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             hold
             the
             Tradition
             of
             men
             .
          
           And
           then
           hear
           what
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Coloss
           .
           
             2.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             ye
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             from
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             why
             ;
             as
             though
             living
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             ye
             subject
             to
             Ordinances
          
           (
           Touch
           not
           ,
           taste
           not
           ,
           handle
           not
           ,
           which
           all
           are
           to
           perish
           with
           the
           using
           )
           
             after
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           brought
           again
           from
           the
           Dead
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           great
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           through
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           make
           you
           perfect
           in
           every
           good
           work
           to
           do
           his
           Will
           ,
           working
           in
           you
           that
           which
           is
           well
           pleasing
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           be
           glory
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           
             Amen
             .
             So
             prays
          
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Brother
             and
             Fellow-Labourer
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             William
             Russel
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Occasion
           of
           this
           Disputation
           :
           And
           how
           Dr.
           Russel
           came
           to
           be
           ingaged
           therein
           ;
           According
           to
           the
           Account
           received
           from
           Gosport
           and
           Portsmouth
           .
           The
           Occasion
           was
           this
           :
        
         
           THE
           Congregation
           of
           Baptized
           Believers
           at
           Gosport
           ,
           were
           so
           blessed
           with
           Success
           in
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           they
           had
           gathered
           Twenty
           Members
           ,
           very
           worthy
           Persons
           ,
           who
           were
           added
           to
           them
           by
           Baptism
           .
           Many
           others
           were
           amuzed
           and
           put
           upon
           Enquiry
           .
           This
           startled
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           ,
           because
           divers
           of
           them
           were
           of
           their
           Number
           ,
           either
           Members
           or
           Benefactors
           ;
           and
           they
           began
           to
           fear
           the
           Issue
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           
             Mr.
             Sam.
             Chandler
          
           ,
           of
           Fareham
           ,
           about
           five
           or
           six
           Miles
           from
           Portsmouth
           ,
           a
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           ,
           whom
           they
           much
           esteemed
           for
           his
           Learning
           ,
           was
           procured
           to
           come
           and
           Preach
           up
           the
           contrary
           Doctrine
           ,
           first
           at
           Gosport
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           at
           Fortsmouth
           ,
           upon
           Thursdays
           ,
           on
           purpose
           (
           as
           was
           supposed
           )
           to
           put
           a
           Stop
           to
           this
           so
           hopeful
           a
           Beginning
           amongst
           the
           Baptists
           ,
           and
           hinder
           their
           Progress
           therein
           .
           And
           this
           was
           managed
           by
           him
           and
           his
           Admirers
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           was
           to
           the
           Grief
           of
           such
           as
           truly
           fear
           God
           in
           those
           Parts
           .
           For
           it
           was
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
          
           would
           not
           only
           prove
           Infant
           Baptism
           from
           Scripture-Testimony
           ,
           and
           answer
           all
           the
           Objections
           of
           the
           Baptists
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           also
           sufficiently
           furnish
           his
           Hearers
           with
           Arguments
           to
           defend
           their
           Practice
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           this
           his
           Design
           ,
           he
           took
           occasion
           to
           make
           his
           Excursions
           ,
           wherein
           he
           spake
           very
           diminutively
           of
           those
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           representing
           them
           as
           Persons
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           He
           also
           ridiculed
           and
           mis-represented
           the
           Manner
           of
           their
           Performance
           of
           this
           Holy
           Ordinance
           as
           it
           represents
           a
           Burial
           and
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           wherein
           upon
           Rom.
           6.
           3
           ,
           4.
           he
           makes
           too
           bold
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Burial
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           Application
           thereof
           to
           Holy
           Baptism
           .
           He
           might
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           
           have
           wounded
           the
           poor
           Baptists
           through
           the
           Sides
           of
           some
           other
           Person
           than
           so
           great
           an
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           He
           also
           did
           greatly
           extol
           the
           Practice
           of
           Infant-Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           Use
           and
           Advantage
           of
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           beyond
           those
           of
           riper
           Years
           ;
           and
           did
           inveigh
           against
           their
           manner
           of
           Practice
           with
           most
           severe
           Reflections
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           began
           to
           triumph
           over
           the
           Baptists
           ,
           and
           boasted
           ,
           that
           what
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
          
           had
           said
           upon
           that
           Point
           was
           unanswerable
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           ,
           when
           this
           last
           Sermon
           was
           to
           be
           Preached
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           to
           shew
           his
           great
           Skill
           in
           Answering
           our
           Objections
           :
           
             Mr.
             Bowes
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Brethren
           of
           both
           the
           baptized
           Congregations
           ,
           went
           and
           heard
           him
           .
           When
           he
           had
           done
           .
           
             Mr.
             Bowes
          
           desired
           leave
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           modest
           and
           Christian-like
           Manner
           ,
           did
           enter
           his
           Objection
           against
           what
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
          
           had
           spoken
           :
           and
           upon
           a
           meeting
           betwixt
           themselves
           ,
           they
           did
           mutually
           Agree
           ,
           That
           the
           Points
           in
           Difference
           should
           be
           publickly
           disputed
           at
           
             Mr.
             Williams
          
           his
           Meeting-house
           in
           Portsmouth
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
          
           and
           
             Dr.
             Russel
          
           should
           be
           the
           Disputants
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           
             Dr.
             Russel
          
           ,
           his
           being
           ingaged
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           arise
           from
           any
           desire
           in
           himself
           to
           be
           concerned
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           pressing
           Importunity
           of
           his
           Friends
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           at
           Gosport
           being
           newly
           constituted
           ,
           and
           being
           more
           particularly
           concerned
           (
           as
           the
           thing
           was
           circumstanced
           )
           and
           supposing
           that
           all
           this
           Stir
           and
           Noise
           was
           chiefly
           designed
           against
           them
           ,
           did
           first
           make
           their
           Application
           to
           him
           for
           his
           Assistance
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           Letter
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           by
           one
           of
           their
           worthy
           Brethren
           ,
           wherein
           they
           express
           themselves
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             
               To
               our
               esteemed
               Brother
               Russel
               ,
               we
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               at
               Gosport
               ,
               send
               Greeting
               .
            
             
               
                 VVE
                 being
                 under
                 a
                 Pressure
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 having
                 of
                 late
                 had
                 the
                 great
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               (
               viz.
               
                 that
                 of
                 Believers
                 Baptism
                 in
                 Water
                 )
                 inveighed
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 ridiculed
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
                 (
                 Mr.
              
               Chandler
               
                 by
                 Name
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 being
                 much
                 grieved
                 that
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 triumphed
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 trodden
                 under
                 Foot
                 :
                 and
                 hoping
                 you
                 have
                 so
                 far
                 ingaged
                 your self
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 Abilities
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 don't
                 only
                 Beg
                 ,
                 but
                 Require
                 your
                 Personal
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 your
                 Assistance
                 to
                 defend
                 that
                 Sacred
                 Ordinance
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
         
           He
           also
           received
           several
           other
           Letters
           ,
           Signed
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           other
           Private
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           press
           him
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           did
           send
           them
           word
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           the
           best
           way
           for
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
          
           and
           himself
           to
           exchange
           some
           Letters
           betwixt
           them
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           try
           the
           strength
           and
           length
           of
           their
           Weapons
           ;
           and
           thereby
           prevent
           a
           Publick
           Disputation
           ,
           if
           possible
           .
           But
           when
           they
           let
           him
           understand
           that
           the
           Matter
           was
           too
           far
           proceeded
           in
           ,
           and
           so
           circumstanced
           ,
           that
           nothing
           less
           than
           a
           Publick
           Dispute
           could
           decide
           it
           ,
           he
           then
           consented
           to
           answer
           their
           Request
           therein
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           they
           had
           signified
           to
           him
           )
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Good
           of
           Souls
           ,
           was
           eminently
           concerned
           in
           such
           a
           Publick
           Defence
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           had
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           afraid
           to
           meet
           them
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           detain
           you
           no
           longer
           from
           the
           Dispute
           it self
           ;
           an
           Account
           of
           which
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
               For
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Samuel
               Chandler
               ,
               of
               Fareham
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               of
               Newport
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               of
               Hungerford
               ,
               Moderator
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               the
               Baptists
            
             
               Dr.
               William
               Russel
               ,
               of
               London
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               John
               Williams
               ,
               of
               East-Knoyl
               in
               Wiltshire
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               John
               Sharpe
               ,
               of
               Froome
               ,
               in
               Somersetshire
               ,
               Moderator
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Disputation
             held
             at
             
               Portsmouth
               ,
               February
            
             the
             22d
             .
             1698
             /
             9.
             
          
           
             THE
             Disputants
             going
             to
             the
             Place
             of
             Meeting
             ,
             between
             the
             Hours
             of
             Nine
             and
             Ten
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             having
             took
             their
             Places
             ,
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             spake
             to
             this
             Effect
             .
          
           
             Gentlemen
             Forasmuch
             as
             the
             Work
             we
             are
             going
             to
             engage
             in
             ,
             is
             a
             Part
             of
             Religious
             Exercise
             ;
             It
             is
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             we
             ought
             in
             the
             first
             place
             (
             as
             is
             usual
             upon
             such
             Occasions
             )
             to
             be
             seeking
             God
             by
             Prayer
             ;
             that
             his
             Presence
             may
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             Blessing
             upon
             our
             Endeavours
             .
          
           
             The
             Motion
             being
             accepted
             ,
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
            
             began
             the
             Meeting
             with
             a
             short
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Questions
             and
             Preliminaries
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             were
             read
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             followeth
             ;
          
           
             
               Whereas
               by
               Mr.
            
             Chandler's
             
               late
               Preaching
               on
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               several
               Persons
               have
               taken
               offence
               ;
               and
               upon
               desire
               of
               Satisfaction
               ,
               it
               's
               mutually
               Agreed
               between
               us
               ,
               whose
               Names
               are
               
               under-written
               ;
               That
               these
               Two
               Points
               be
               Amicably
               Disputed
               in
               the
               following
               Order
               ,
               with
               Relation
               to
               Manner
               ,
               Time
               ,
               and
               Place
               ;
               as
               hereafter
               express'd
               ,
            
             viz.
             
          
           
             Que.
             1.
             
             Whether
             according
             to
             the
             Commission
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Adult
             Believers
             are
             only
             the
             proper
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             :
             and
             not
             Infants
             ?
          
           
             Que.
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             as
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Administred
             by
             Dipping
             ,
             Plunging
             (
             or
             )
             Overwhelming
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             otherways
             ?
          
           
             
               Agreed
               ,
               the
               Disputation
               be
               held
               at
            
             Portsmouth
             
               in
               Mr.
            
             William
             '
             
               s
               Meeting
               Place
               ,
               on
            
             Friday
             
               the
               10
               of
            
             February
             
               next
               ensuing
               (
               if
               God
               permit
               )
               beginning
               at
               Nine
               in
               the
               Morning
               .
               And
               if
               in
               case
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               should
               so
               Order
               ,
               That
               either
               Party
               should
               fall
               sick
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               unavoidable
               Circumstance
               happen
               ;
               that
               then
               the
               Time
               shall
               be
               deferr'd
               to
               another
               Day
               ,
               to
               be
               agreed
               on
               by
               the
               Parties
               concern'd
               ,
               not
               exceeding
               a
               Fortnight
               after
               ;
               provided
               a
               Week's
               Notice
               be
               given
               thereof
               before
               the
               10th
               of
            
             February
             .
             
               Also
               Agreed
               ,
               The
               Parties
               Disputants
               be
               Mr.
            
             Samuel
             Chandler
             of
             Farebam
             ,
             
               and
               Dr.
            
             William
             Russel
             of
             London
             ;
             
               or
               any
               other
               Persons
               in
               either
               of
               their
               Steads
               ,
               supposing
               them
               Ordained
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               each
               Disputant
               to
               choose
               a
               Moderator
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Disputation
               to
               be
               Managed
               Regularly
               ,
               with
               strict
               Regard
               to
               the
               two
               above
               recited
               Subjects
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Moderators
               shall
               sce
               fit
               ,
               during
               any
               interval
               of
               the
               Disputants
               for
               Refreshment
               ,
               that
               two
               other
               Persons
               go
               on
               with
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               until
               they
               reassume
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Portsmouth
             ,
             
               December
               ,
               23d
               .
               1698.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Samuel
                 Chandler
                 .
              
               
                 Francis
                 Williams
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             follows
             Mr.
             Chandler's
             Apology
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Friends
            
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             out
             of
             Vanity
             or
             Pride
             ,
             I
             appear
             in
             this
             Place
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             at
             this
             Time
             :
             Most
             of
             you
             know
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             many
             of
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             my
             Lecture
             in
             this
             Place
             ,
             I
             have
             Discoursed
             of
             the
             great
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             having
             explained
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             I
             came
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Two
             Sacrament
             ,
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             and
             therein
             was
             unavoidably
             concerned
             to
             speak
             to
             those
             Truths
             that
             are
             contradicted
             by
             these
             Gentlemen
             here
             present
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             heard
             me
             ,
             know
             that
             I
             was
             very
             Modest
             in
             expressing
             my self
             in
             this
             Controversie
             :
             But
             a
             bold
             and
             confident
             Challenge
             was
             given
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             refuse
             ;
             unless
             I
             would
             betray
             the
             Truths
             I
             believe
             in
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             confess
             my self
             not
             able
             to
             vindicate
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             these
             Men
             have
             sent
             for
             some
             Assistance
             to
             oppose
             us
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
           
             I
             desire
             these
             things
             may
             be
             handled
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Calmness
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             discourse
             of
             things
             as
             becomes
             Christians
             .
             And
             as
             we
             have
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Government
             both
             Civil
             and
             Military
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             give
             them
             no
             occasion
             to
             repent
             of
             allowing
             us
             this
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             And
             also
             I
             desire
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             done
             unbecoming
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             we
             usually
             meet
             together
             for
             the
             more
             immediate
             Worship
             of
             God.
             And
             I
             would
             have
             you
             join
             with
             me
             in
             this
             Petition
             ;
             
               That
               God
               would
               grant
               his
               Truth
               may
               takē
               place
               .
            
          
           
             He
             then
             repeated
             the
             Questions
             to
             be
             Disputed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             These
             are
             the
             Two
             Articles
             we
             are
             to
             Dispute
             of
             at
             this
             Time.
             We
             Deny
             ,
             and
             they
             Affirm
             .
          
           
             Then
             Dr.
             Russel
             said
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             you
             know
             I
             was
             not
             present
             at
             the
             drawing
             up
             of
             the
             preliminaries
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             think
             it
             may
             be
             necessary
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             upon
             the
             Disputation
             ,
             to
             know
             wherein
             we
             agree
             about
             the
             first
             Question
             ,
             and
             wherein
             we
             differ
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             not
             discourse
             about
             those
             Things
             wherein
             we
             are
             Agreed
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             suppose
             ,
             by
             the
             stating
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             That
             you
             do
             own
             that
             Adult
             Believers
             are
             the
             proper
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             .
             And
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             you
             to
             declare
             your selves
             herein
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
             said
             ,
             He
             did
             own
             that
             Adult
             Believers
             were
             the
             proper
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             only
             proper
             :
             Infants
             were
             to
             be
             baptized
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               you
               own
               our
               Practice
               to
               be
               right
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               been
               Baptized
               in
               their
               Infancy
               ;
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               upon
               Profession
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               Years
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               You
               suppose
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               by
               Virtue
               of
               some
               Commission
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               I
               do
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               you
               expect
               I
               should
               be
               Opponent
               first
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               that
               was
               Agreed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               I
               prove
               that
               Infants
               are
               not
               the
               proper
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               you
               will
               allow
               that
               I
               perform
               what
               I
               have
               undertaken
               ,
               we
               having
               no
               other
               Subjects
               in
               the
               Question
               but
               Adult
               Believers
               ,
               and
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               we
               do
               allow
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Infants
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               the
               proper
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               the
               Subjects
               of
               it
               at
               all
               .
            
             
             
               And
               now
               I
               would
               know
               how
               we
               shall
               Dispute
               ;
               whether
               by
               Reading
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               making
               an
               Inference
               therefrom
               ,
               and
               proving
               that
               (
               if
               we
               are
               not
               agreed
               about
               it
               )
               from
               some
               other
               Text
               ;
               or
               what
               way
               we
               shall
               proceed
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               You
               must
               do
               it
               Syllogistically
               ;
               and
               therefore
               form
               your
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               My
               Argument
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               If
               Christ
               hath
               no
               where
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               Baptize
               Infants
               ,
               then
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               But
               Christ
               hath
               no
               where
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               Baptize
               Infants
               ;
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               distinguish
               here
               upon
               your
               Antecedent
               .
               If
               you
               mean
               that
               Christ
               hath
               not
               expresly
               commanded
               Infants
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ;
               then
               I
               deny
               the
               Consequence
               of
               your
               Major
               .
               For
               Christ
               hath
               no
               where
               expresly
               commanded
               Infants
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               will
               insist
               upon
               that
               ,
               I
               can
               easily
               prove
               it
               .
               For
               some
               Persons
               are
               expresly
               commanded
               to
               be
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Commission
               :
               Infants
               (
               by
               your
               own
               Confession
               )
               are
               not
               expresly
               commanded
               to
               be
               Baptized
               either
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               :
               But
               I
               have
               neither
               the
               Word
               Commanded
               ,
               nor
               expresly
               Commanded
               in
               my
               Argument
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               Answer
               to
               my
               Argument
               .
            
             
               For
               I
               agree
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               Infants
               are
               no
               where
               expresly
               commanded
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               need
               of
               that
               ;
               but
               those
               of
               your
               Way
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               to
               prove
               it
               by
               consequence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               no
               where
               required
               :
               If
               you
               prove
               it
               any
               way
               required
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               will
               allow
               good
               Consequences
               drawn
               from
               Scripture
               .
               I
               will
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               you
               must
               suppose
               that
               Christ
               hath
               required
               some
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               Baptize
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               distinguish
               between
               consequential
               Truths
               ,
               and
               express
               Words
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               So
               do
               we
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               our
               Lord's
               Commission
               about
               Holy
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               delivered
               in
               express
               Words
               ,
               and
               not
               consequential
               .
               The
               Term
               in
               my
               Argument
               is
               very
               lax
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               there
               say
               Commanded
               ,
               but
               required
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               prove
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               any
               where
               required
               by
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               allow
               genuine
               Consequences
               drawn
               from
               Scripture
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               allow
               good
               Scripture
               Consequences
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               or
               do
               you
               expect
               plain
               Scripture
               Words
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What
               need
               is
               there
               of
               so
               many
               Words
               about
               this
               ?
               Certainly
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               is
               bound
               to
               fix
               upon
               some
               Answer
               to
               my
               Argument
               .
               I
               say
               again
               ,
               the
               Term
               I
               use
               admits
               of
               any
               Proof
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               thereby
               obliged
               to
               produce
               any
               express
               Command
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               do
               without
               it
               ;
               if
               he
               prove
               that
               Christ
               hath
               any
               way
               required
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               suffice
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Gentlemen
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               Notaries
               ,
               pray
               observe
               how
               ambiguously
               he
               expresses
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               I
               express
               my self
               plainly
               enough
               ,
               when
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               prove
               it
               any
               ways
               requir'd
               ,
               I
               will
               allow
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ,
             their
             Moderator
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Will
             you
             allow
             this
             of
             Consequence
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               not
               thus
               stumble
               at
               the
               Threshold
               ,
               how
               often
               must
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               can
               prove
               it
               any
               way
               required
               by
               Christ
               ;
               prove
               it
               either
               by
               Consequence
               ,
               or
               which
               way
               you
               will
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               but
               prove
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               allow
               it
               .
               But
               you
               must
               remember
               that
               you
               are
               to
               prove
               it
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ,
               (
               for
               those
               are
               the
               Terms
               in
               the
               Queston
               .
               )
               and
               I
               believe
               you
               will
               find
               a
               difficult
               Task
               to
               do
               that
               by
               Consequence
               .
            
             
               For
               suppose
               an
               Embassador
               should
               declare
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               sent
               ,
               That
               his
               Master
               hath
               given
               him
               Authority
               ,
               by
               his
               Commission
               ,
               to
               negotiate
               with
               him
               about
               such
               a
               particular
               matter
               that
               he
               shall
               name
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               charged
               to
               do
               this
               in
               his
               Master's
               Name
               and
               Stead
               .
               If
               when
               his
               Credentials
               are
               produced
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               mentioned
               therein
               ,
               he
               cannot
               expect
               the
               Prince
               should
               give
               credit
               to
               him
               therein
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               told
               him
               before
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               Part
               of
               his
               Master's
               Commission
               (
               which
               is
               our
               Case
               :
               )
               And
               his
               alledging
               only
               consequential
               Proofs
               after
               that
               ,
               will
               not
               serve
               his
               turn
               .
               But
               if
               you
               think
               you
               can
               do
               it
               by
               Consequences
               ,
               you
               may
               try
               your
               Skill
               ,
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               so
               you
               do
               but
               prove
               it
               required
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               in
               Question
               between
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               What
               ,
               from
               the
               Commission
               ?
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Robinson
             the
             Moderator
             cries
             out
             to
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
            
             ,
             Hold
             !
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             must
             prove
             it
             by
             an
             universal
             Negative
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               must
               deny
               some
               part
               of
               my
               Argument
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               been
               able
               to
               prevail
               with
               him
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               By
               denying
               the
               Minor
               ,
               you
               say
               that
               Christ
               hath
               some
               where
               required
               some
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               By
               good
               Consequence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               make
               good
               my
               Minor
               thus
               :
               If
               Christ
               hath
               any
               where
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               ,
               it
               's
               somewhere
               so
               recorded
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               :
            
             
               But
               it
               's
               no
               where
               so
               recorded
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               not
               any
               where
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               mean
               by
               being
               recorded
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               you
               know
               what
               the
               word
               Recorded
               signifies
               .
               I
               mean
               any
               where
               so
               written
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               by
               distinguishing
               again
               .
               If
               you
               mean
               by
               being
               Recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               being
               Recorded
               in
               express
               Words
               ,
               I
               deny
               your
               Major
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               mean
               by
               Consequence
               ,
               I
               deny
               the
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               do
               but
               prove
               it
               recorded
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               you
               say
               it
               's
               somewhere
               so
               Recorded
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
               I
               therefore
               argue
               thus
               ,
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               any
               where
               so
               recorded
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Person
               is
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               neither
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               ,
               not
               any
               other
               Person
               whatsoever
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               any
               where
               so
               recorded
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Hold
               Sir
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               universal
               Negative
               .
               You
               must
               give
               your
               Instance
               where
               it
               is
               so
               written
               .
               I
               appeal
               to
               your
               Moderator
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               You
               must
               prove
               it
               still
               .
               Suppose
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               cannot
               give
               an
               Instance
               ,
               nor
               no
               body
               in
               the
               Company
               ;
               you
               cannot
               thence
               infer
               that
               none
               in
               the
               World
               can
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               in
               Effect
               to
               give
               away
               your
               Cause
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Men
               of
               Parts
               and
               Learning
               present
               ;
               if
               none
               of
               them
               are
               able
               to
               give
               us
               one
               Instance
               from
               Scripture
               for
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               we
               cannot
               expect
               that
               any
               body
               else
               should
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               I
               would
               desire
               those
               Honourable
               Persons
               and
               others
               in
               this
               Assembly
               that
               understand
               these
               things
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               I
               am
               not
               fairly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               am
               under
               a
               great
               Disadvantage
               ,
               not
               having
               other
               learned
               Persons
               to
               assist
               me
               as
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               hath
               ,
               and
               yet
               am
               forced
               to
               answer
               two
               or
               three
               at
               a
               time
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               I
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               being
               an
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               give
               his
               Instance
               ,
               and
               I
               demand
               it
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               till
               he
               doth
               ,
               my
               Argument
               stands
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               only
               a
               Trick
               to
               turn
               off
               the
               Opponency
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               talk
               of
               a
               Trick
               ?
               I
               hope
               you
               are
               able
               to
               give
               one
               single
               Instance
               of
               what
               is
               your
               daily
               Practice
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               do
               this
               to
               turn
               the
               Opponency
               upon
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               will
               say
               he
               can
               give
               no
               Instance
               I
               will
               urge
               it
               no
               further
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
            
             was
             going
             to
             speak
             and
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             hindered
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               hinder
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               from
               speaking
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Because
               you
               would
               turn
               the
               Opponency
               upon
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               intend
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               When
               you
               have
               brought
               your
               Instance
               ,
               after
               I
               have
               spoken
               to
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               then
               go
               on
               with
               the
               Opponency
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               can
               bring
               no
               Argument
               can
               throw
               the
               Opponency
               upon
               him
               like
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               You
               must
               know
               that
               according
               to
               all
               the
               Rules
               of
               Logick
               you
               are
               to
               prove
               your
               Proposition
               .
               For
               you
               universally
               affirm
               it
               ,
               though
               in
               Form
               it
               runs
               negatively
               .
               You
               say
               no
               Person
               can
               give
               an
               Instance
               in
               Scripture
               whereby
               we
               baptize
               Infants
               :
               How
               do
               you
               prove
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               never
               yet
               knew
               that
               an
               universal
               Negative
               was
               an
               universal
               Affirmative
               .
               This
               is
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               .
               tho'
               never
               so
               contrary
               to
               Truth
               .
               I
               wonder
               at
               it
               that
               you
               should
               take
               the
               matter
               upon
               you
               thus
               by
               Turns
               ;
               especially
               that
               you
               should
               take
               upon
               you
               to
               be
               a
               Disputant
               ,
               whose
               Work
               is
               only
               to
               be
               a
               Mederator
               .
               Is
               this
               civil
               Treatment
               to
               a
               Stranger
               that
               comes
               so
               many
               Miles
               to
               meet
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               not
               suffer
               the
               Question
               to
               be
               alter'd
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               is
               Respondent
               ;
               you
               put
               the
               part
               of
               an
               Opponent
               upon
               him
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               allow
               it
               :
               Do
               you
               prove
               your
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               (
               I
               understand
               )
               hath
               signified
               to
               the
               People
               in
               his
               preaching
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               plain
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               brought
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               Infant
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               the
               time
               for
               him
               to
               produce
               them
               :
               I
               urge
               it
               upon
               him
               to
               assign
               but
               one
               Instance
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               not
               Mr.
               Chandler's
               Sermon
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Question
               before
               us
               that
               you
               must
               regulate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               you
               have
               no
               Scripture
               proof
               for
               Infants
               Baptism
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               .
               But
               why
               must
               you
               prevent
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               ?
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               I
               hope
               here
               are
               some
               Honourable
               Persons
               and
               others
               that
               understand
               Nature
               of
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               reasonably
               expect
               that
               those
               who
               have
               made
               such
               a
               Noise
               about
               it
               ,
               can
               give
               some
               tolerable
               Instance
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               will
               do
               that
               ,
               we
               will
               proceed
               to
               examine
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr
               Robinson
               
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               here
               know
               how
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               hath
               asserted
               and
               proved
               that
               Infants
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               you
               are
               not
               to
               call
               on
               him
               for
               that
               now
               .
               You
               did
               (
               by
               your
               Friends
               )
               undertake
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               it
               rests
               upon
               you
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               already
               proved
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               my
               Argument
               will
               stand
               good
               till
               you
               give
               your
               Instance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               will
               change
               Sides
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               ,
               you
               may
               admit
               this
               Trick
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Can
               you
               (
               at
               other
               times
               )
               boast
               of
               so
               many
               plain
               Scriptures
               for
               your
               Practice
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               are
               brought
               to
               the
               Test
               about
               it
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               able
               to
               produce
               one
               ;
               what
               will
               the
               People
               think
               of
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               undertake
               in
               any
               Dispute
               Philosophical
               or
               Divine
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               immediately
               to
               turn
               the
               Opponency
               upon
               the
               Respondent
               .
               When
               I
               cannot
               prove
               the
               Assertion
               ,
               I
               will
               presently
               say
               ,
               If
               you
               can
               bring
               any
               solid
               Proof
               for
               your
               Practice
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               false
               .
               And
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               Moderator
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               his
               Business
               to
               keep
               the
               Disputants
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Dispute
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               The
               Moderator
               is
               to
               regulate
               them
               if
               they
               transgress
               Bounds
               ;
               but
               you
               have
               grossly
               transgressed
               :
               I
               appeal
               to
               any
               that
               understand
               Logick
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               sufferable
               for
               him
               thus
               to
               turn
               the
               Opponency
               upon
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             
               Dr.
               Smith
            
             stood
             up
             and
             said
             ,
             If
             I
             must
             speak
             ,
             then
             by
             your
             Leave
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             I
             always
             understood
             ,
             He
             that
             asserts
             must
             prove
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               they
               having
               asserted
               that
               Infants
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               prove
               their
               Practice
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               forc'd
               upon
               it
               by
               an
               Universal
               Negative
               .
               We
               desire
               but
               one
               single
               Instance
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               assign
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               No
               ;
               you
               are
               to
               prove
               your
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               done
               that
               already
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               Mr.
               Chandler
               will
               confess
               he
               hath
               no
               Instance
               to
               give
               ,
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               a
               new
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Mr.
             Chandler
             refused
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             not
             give
             his
             Instance
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               Mr.
               Chandler
               can
               give
               no
               Instance
               ,
               here
               are
               divers
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               Gentlemen
               of
               Parts
               and
               Learning
               :
               Have
               
               none
               of
               them
               an
               Instance
               to
               produce
               ?
               If
               you
               thus
               refuse
               to
               produce
               it
               ,
               the
               People
               will
               think
               you
               have
               none
               to
               give
               .
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               could
               be
               prevailed
               upon
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               called
               upon
               ,
               and
               challenged
               to
               give
               any
               one
               Instance
               (
               where
               it
               was
               so
               written
               )
               if
               they
               could
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               Dr.
               Russel
               spake
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               you
               think
               I
               have
               but
               one
               Argument
               ;
               if
               you
               will
               say
               no
               more
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               tire
               out
               the
               Auditory
               ;
               I
               will
               therefore
               proceed
               to
               a
               New
               Argument
               .
            
             
               But
               take
               notice
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               that
               my
               first
               Argument
               stands
               good
               ,
               till
               you
               give
               your
               Instance
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               2.
               
               If
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               then
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               intended
               in
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
             
               But
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               They
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               intended
               in
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
             repeats
             the
             Argument
             and
             then
             saith
             ,
             Here
             if
             you
             mean
             by
             being
             made
             Disciples
             ,
             Actual
             and
             Compleat
             Disciples
             ,
             I
             deny
             your
             Major
             :
             But
             if
             you
             mean
             such
             as
             are
             entered
             into
             a
             School
             and
             given
             up
             to
             Instruction
             ,
             then
             I
             deny
             your
             Minor.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Russel
             Repeats
             his
             Major
             ,
             and
             desires
             Mr.
             Chandler
             to
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             denies
             in
             it
             .
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             my
             Words
             are
             plain
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             Disciples
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               distinguishes
               between
               Compleat
               and
               Incompleat
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               then
               doth
               he
               mean
               by
               denying
               my
               Major
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               He
               denies
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               cannot
               be
               made
               Compleat
               Disciples
               ,
               are
               not
               intended
               in
               the
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             I
             hope
             the
             Reader
             will
             observe
             how
             often
             Mr.
             Chandler
             was
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Leigh
             and
             Mr.
             Robinson
             were
             forced
             to
             help
             him
             out
             with
             their
             Distinctions
             and
             equivocable
             Expressions
             .
          
           
             Here
             Dr
             Russel
             (
             seeing
             they
             would
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             give
             any
             direct
             Answer
             )
             turns
             his
             Hypothetical
             into
             a
             Categorical
             Syllogism
             .
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               are
               uncapable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               intended
               in
               Christ's
               Commission
               :
            
             
               But
               Infants
               are
               uncapable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               They
               cannot
               be
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               intended
               in
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               Mr.
               Chandler
               tell
               me
               what
               he
               means
               by
               being
               made
               Compleat
               ,
               or
               Incompleat
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               (
               according
               to
               my
               Argument
               )
               if
               he
               can
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               mean
               by
               Compleat
               Disciples
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               actually
               capable
               of
               Learning
               :
               By
               Incompleat
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               entered
               in
               such
               Places
               in
               order
               to
               be
               taught
               .
               We
               send
               Children
               to
               School
               before
               they
               know
               a
               Letter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               
            
             
               My
               Argument
               speaks
               not
               of
               such
               ;
               but
               of
               those
               who
               have
               understanding
               ,
               and
               are
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Actual
               Disciples
               ;
               which
               Infants
               are
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               That
               such
               as
               are
               so
               capable
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               you
               are
               to
               prove
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               you
               deny
               the
               Major
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               as
               to
               your
               Hypothetical
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               had
               done
               this
               before
               ,
               you
               had
               saved
               your self
               and
               me
               much
               trouble
               .
               Then
               I
               prove
               it
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               our
               Lord
               in
               that
               Commission
               given
               for
               Holy
               Baptism
               ,
               hath
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               were
               Men
               ,
               to
               make
               Disciples
               by
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               to
               Baptize
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               Consequence
               of
               the
               Major
               is
               true
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Lord
               in
               that
               Commission
               given
               for
               Holy
               Baptism
               hath
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               were
               Men
               ,
               to
               make
               Disciples
               by
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               to
               Baptize
               them
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Consequence
               of
               the
               Major
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               distinguish
               thus
               .
               They
               may
               be
               entered
               into
               the
               Church
               in
               Order
               for
               Learning
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               Disciples
               before
               Baptism
               :
               Yet
               in
               a
               more
               visible
               Sense
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               Disciples
               by
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               you
               suppose
               Infants
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Not
               solemnly
               invested
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               talking
               of
               that
               ;
               the
               Question
               betwixt
               us
               is
               ,
               Whether
               they
               are
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               Will
               you
               assert
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               assert
               they
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               Children
               of
               Believers
               ,
               before
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               but
               to
               spin
               out
               Time.
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               or
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               should
               have
               answered
               to
               my
               Argument
               ,
               which
               neither
               of
               them
               have
               done
               .
               For
               if
               Infants
               are
               Disciples
               simply
               ,
               as
               being
               Children
               of
               Believing
               Parents
               ,
               before
               Baptism
               (
               as
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               saith
               )
               then
               it
               is
               done
               ,
               without
               any
               Ministetial
               Instruction
               .
               And
               therefore
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               an
               Answer
               to
               my
               Argument
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               meer
               Evasion
               .
            
             
               I
               therefore
               Argue
               thus
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               Infants
               are
               not
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Teaching
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               by
               that
               Commission
               .
            
             
             
               But
               Infants
               are
               not
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Teaching
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               They
               are
               not
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               by
               that
               Commission
               .
            
             
               For
               what
               our
               Lord
               hath
               joined
               together
               ,
               no
               Man
               ought
               to
               separate
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Lord
               hath
               joined
               Teaching
               and
               Baptizing
               together
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               separate
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               further
               manifest
               ,
               That
               our
               Lord
               did
               not
               command
               his
               Father
               to
               make
               Disciples
               by
               some
               secret
               Work
               of
               his
               ;
               but
               he
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               (
               that
               were
               Men
               )
               to
               make
               Disciples
               by
               their
               Ministry
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Point
               you
               are
               to
               Answer
               to
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               He
               denies
               they
               are
               uncapable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               by
               the
               way
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               he
               grants
               my
               Major
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               that
               unless
               they
               are
               capable
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               proceed
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               my
               Minor.
               
            
             
               If
               Infants
               have
               no
               knowledge
               to
               discern
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               But
               Infants
               have
               no
               Knowledge
               to
               discern
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               They
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               You
               Trick
               all
               this
               while
               .
               I
               told
               you
               by
               Infants
               being
               Disciples
               ,
               I
               meant
               their
               being
               solemnly
               Invested
               by
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               You
               still
               mistake
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               speaking
               of
               their
               Investiture
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Prerequisites
               of
               Baptism
               :
               And
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               truly
               Baptized
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               (
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               we
               are
               upon
               )
               must
               first
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               For
               the
               Commission
               in
               Mark
               16.
               15
               ,
               16.
               is
               a
               Command
               to
               his
               Apostles
               to
               go
               into
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               Creature
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               of
               them
               that
               were
               made
               Disciples
               by
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               they
               should
               Baptize
               .
               And
               in
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               They
               are
               commanded
               to
               Disciple
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               to
               Baptize
               such
               of
               them
               whom
               they
               had
               made
               Disciples
               by
               Teaching
               .
            
             
               Now
               when
               I
               have
               shewed
               you
               ,
               how
               that
               Infants
               not
               being
               capable
               thus
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               intended
               in
               that
               Commission
               ;
               then
               you
               grant
               the
               Consequence
               of
               the
               Major
               ;
               and
               by
               denying
               my
               Minor
               ,
               you
               say
               they
               are
               capable
               .
            
             
             
               And
               when
               I
               have
               brought
               another
               Argument
               to
               prove
               my
               Minor
               ,
               you
               then
               evade
               it
               by
               an
               indirect
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               a
               direct
               Answer
               to
               my
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               Consequence
               of
               your
               Major
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               By
               so
               doing
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               no
               Knowledge
               to
               discern
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               How
               can
               this
               possibly
               be
               true
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               not
               allow
               of
               Compleat
               and
               Incompleat
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               this
               to
               my
               Argument
               ?
               Pray
               let
               Mr.
               Chandler
               six
               on
               something
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               
            
             
               I
               say
               if
               you
               mean
               Incompleat
               Disciples
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               they
               are
               uncapable
               to
               be
               such
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               How
               often
               must
               we
               have
               this
               distinction
               repeated
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               the
               Point
               in
               hand
               .
               We
               are
               now
               upon
               this
               ,
               Whether
               Infants
               have
               Knowledge
               to
               discern
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               medium
               I
               bring
               to
               prove
               the
               other
               by
               :
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               answer
               to
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               no
               Knowledge
               ,
               yet
               are
               capable
               of
               being
               Incompleat
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               by
               Compleat
               ,
               you
               mean
               perfectly
               so
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               of
               any
               such
               Christian
               in
               the
               World.
               But
               I
               hope
               this
               doth
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               there
               may
               be
               Real
               and
               Actual
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               made
               so
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               fitted
               for
               Holy
               Baptism
               .
               But
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               my
               Minor.
               
            
             
               If
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Ministration
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               appointed
               to
               inform
               Men
               what
               is
               Good
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               evil
               ,
               and
               Infants
               have
               no
               Knowledge
               to
               discern
               betwixt
               Good
               and
               Evil
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Chandler
               hath
               been
               forced
               to
               confess
               )
               then
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Ministration
               of
               it
               was
               appointed
               to
               inform
               Men
               what
               is
               Good
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               Evil
               ,
               and
               Infant
               have
               no
               Knowledge
               to
               discern
               betwixt
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Chandler
               hath
               been
               forc'd
               to
               confess
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               When
               Mr.
               Chandler
               hath
               distinguished
               ,
               you
               most
               put
               it
               into
               a
               Syllogism
               ,
               else
               you
               will
               still
               confound
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Russel
             Answers
             ,
             Have
             I
             not
             put
             it
             into
             an
             Argument
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             answer
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             think
             he
             hath
             not
             sufficiently
             done
             that
             already
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             tell
             to
             what
             he
             means
             by
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               mean
               one
               designed
               and
               given
               to
               Learning
               ,
               solemnly
               engaged
               to
               it
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Work
               ,
               as
               a
               Child
               
               entered
               into
               a
               School
               before
               he
               understands
               one
               Letter
               ;
               this
               is
               Incompleat
               ;
               Compleat
               is
               to
               be
               made
               so
               by
               Learning
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             Dr.
             Russel
             would
             have
             spoke
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             permitted
             ,
             but
             broke
             in
             upon
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               appeal
               to
               any
               ,
               whether
               a
               Child
               sent
               to
               School
               to
               a
               Master
               ,
               or
               Mistress
               ;
               given
               up
               by
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               accepted
               by
               them
               ;
               whether
               the
               Notion
               of
               a
               Scholar
               be
               not
               grounded
               on
               such
               a
               Relation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               speak
               of
               Actual
               Disciples
               ,
               made
               so
               by
               Teaching
               ;
               are
               these
               such
               ,
               who
               (
               by
               your
               own
               Confession
               )
               know
               not
               one
               Letter
               of
               the
               Book
               ?
               These
               are
               Incompleat
               Scholars
               indeed
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
               I
               believe
               there
               is
               a
               School-Master
               here
               ;
               let
               him
               speak
               whether
               such
               be
               not
               immediately
               Scholars
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             ,
             Mr.
             Ridge
             the
             School
             Master
             stood
             up
             and
             said
             ,
             Upon
             the
             Parents
             Dedication
             ,
             and
             the
             Masters
             Acceptation
             ,
             and
             the
             payment
             of
             Entrance-Money
             ,
             we
             do
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             Scholar
             .
             Whereupon
             there
             followed
             a
             general
             Laughter
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               appeal
               to
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               whether
               my
               Argument
               did
               not
               express
               such
               that
               were
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               What
               therefore
               is
               the
               Reason
               of
               your
               making
               such
               a
               noise
               and
               stir
               about
               such
               being
               accounted
               Scholars
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               enter
               the
               School
               ,
               before
               they
               know
               one
               Letter
               of
               the
               Book
               .
               Are
               these
               made
               Scholars
               by
               Teaching
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               never
               learned
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               learn
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               no
               Knowledges
               to
               discern
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               :
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               Case
               of
               those
               little
               Infants
               you
               pretend
               to
               Baptize
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               We
               allow
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               Knowledge
               to
               discern
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               nor
               of
               being
               made
               Compleat
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Consequence
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               Infants
               are
               not
               at
               all
               intended
               in
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               Put
               it
               into
               a
               Syllogism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               need
               of
               that
               ,
               for
               Mr.
               Chandler
               hath
               granted
               every
               part
               of
               my
               Argument
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               He
               hath
               granted
               that
               Infants
               have
               no
               Knowledge
               to
               discern
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil.
               
            
             
               2dly
               .
               That
               (
               according
               to
               my
               Argument
               )
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               And
               then
               it
               must
               unavoidably
               follow
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               intended
               in
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               How
               Sirs
               !
               Did
               we
               say
               Incompleat
               Disciples
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Commission
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               That
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               spoke
               to
               already
               ;
               I
               shall
               therefore
               proceed
               to
               a
               new
               Argument
               .
            
             
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               did
               declare
               all
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               kept
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               never
               declare
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               to
               be
               a
               Gospel
               Institution
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               no
               Gospel
               Institution
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               profitable
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               did
               declare
               all
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               kept
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               never
               declare
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               to
               be
               a
               Gospel-institution
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               Gospel-institution
               ,
               nor
               any
               Part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               profitable
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               Your
               Argument
               is
               long
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Not
               so
               long
               ,
               nor
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               Such
               long
               Arguments
               are
               never
               admitted
               in
               any
               Disputation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Let
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               speak
               to
               the
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             ,
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
            
             finding
             himself
             unable
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             two
             or
             three
             Prompters
             to
             instruct
             him
             ,
             he
             quitted
             the
             Place
             of
             a
             Disputant
             ,
             and
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             desir'd
             to
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             which
             was
             admitted
             him
             ,
             upon
             Condition
             he
             would
             speak
             to
             that
             Argument
             ,
             which
             he
             promised
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               did
               never
               declare
               Infant
               Baptism
               to
               be
               a
               Gospel-Institution
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               you
               deny
               my
               Minor
               ,
               which
               I
               thus
               prove
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               hath
               so
               declared
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               somewhere
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               not
               any
               where
               to
               be
               found
               in
               those
               Writings
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               did
               never
               so
               declare
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               sequel
               of
               your
               Major
               ;
               for
               the
               Words
               were
               spoken
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               Ephesus
               ;
               and
               what
               do
               you
               talk
               of
               
               Paul's
               Epistles
               ,
               he
               wrote
               but
               one
               that
               I
               know
               of
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               Ephesus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Part
               of
               the
               Words
               in
               my
               Argument
               were
               spoken
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               neither
               Ephesus
               ,
               nor
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               nor
               
               Paul's
               Epistles
               in
               my
               Argument
               .
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               answer
               to
               the
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               not
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Apostle
               
               Paul's
               Writings
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               and
               this
               that
               he
               wrote
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               is
               but
               a
               small
               part
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Pray
               speak
               to
               the
               Argument
               :
               You
               see
               I
               have
               no
               such
               Expressions
               in
               it
               as
               are
               taken
               up
               by
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               do
               it
               by
               a
               Simile
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               that
               Paul
               wrote
               divers
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               of
               different
               Subjects
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               as
               if
               a
               Man
               should
               write
               a
               Book
               of
               several
               things
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               finished
               it
               ,
               one
               comes
               and
               cuts
               off
               six
               Leaves
               thereof
               ;
               and
               after
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Question
               arises
               ,
               whether
               such
               a
               Man
               hath
               writ
               any
               thing
               about
               such
               a
               particular
               Subject
               .
               Now
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               because
               it
               is
               not
               contain'd
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               that
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               six
               Leaves
               that
               were
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               speaks
               
                 ad
                 Rem
              
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               he
               thinks
               he
               doth
               ,
               then
               I
               thus
               infer
               upon
               him
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               doth
               by
               this
               allow
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Mention
               made
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               in
               any
               of
               those
               Writings
               of
               the
               Apostle
               
               Paul's
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               bound
               up
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               supposes
               there
               may
               be
               something
               said
               of
               it
               in
               those
               six
               Leaves
               that
               were
               cut
               off
               after
               he
               had
               finished
               his
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               are
               the
               only
               Rule
               to
               direct
               us
               in
               Matters
               of
               Worship
               .
               But
               whether
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               be
               of
               their
               Mind
               I
               cannot
               tell
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               I
               am
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               what
               you
               mean
               by
               it
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               I
               believe
               they
               meant
               what
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               those
               six
               Leaves
               that
               were
               cut
               off
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               designed
               to
               put
               a
               Cheat
               upon
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               which
               I
               do
               not
               suppose
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               touching
               those
               six
               Leaves
               ,
               I
               conclude
               our
               Brethren
               have
               them
               not
               in
               their
               Custody
               ,
               because
               I
               never
               heard
               them
               speak
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               least
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               can
               speak
               for
               my self
               ;
               I
               never
               saw
               them
               ,
               nor
               heard
               of
               them
               till
               now
               ;
               neither
               do
               I
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Matter
               .
               But
               if
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               or
               his
               Brethren
               have
               them
               in
               their
               Custody
               ,
               I
               desire
               they
               would
               produce
               them
               .
               And
               when
               they
               have
               so
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               please
               to
               favour
               us
               so
               far
               as
               first
               to
               prove
               that
               those
               were
               the
               very
               six
               Leaves
               that
               were
               written
               by
               Paul
               ,
               we
               will
               take
               the
               Pains
               to
               examine
               them
               :
               And
               if
               it
               then
               appears
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               thing
               contained
               in
               them
               as
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               speaks
               of
               ,
               we
               will
               allow
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             was
             angry
             hereupon
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             talk
             of
             our
             being
             the
             keepers
             of
             them
             ?
             and
             what
             do
             you
             talk
             of
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
             is
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             Apostle
             
             Paul's
             writings
             ?
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               I
               do
               not
               confine
               you
               to
               
               Paul's
               Epistles
               ,
               much
               less
               pretend
               all
               the
               new
               Testament
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Apostle
               
               Paul's
               Writing
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               insinuate
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               but
               my
               Words
               are
               ,
               It
               's
               no
               where
               so
               declared
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               And
               do
               you
               produce
               one
               Instance
               that
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               for
               that
               will
               put
               an
               Issue
               to
               our
               Controversie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               would
               refer
               what
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               own
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Rule
               to
               direct
               us
               in
               Matters
               of
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             breaks
             in
             upon
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             not
             permitting
             him
             to
             speak
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             :
             but
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             own
             that
             we
             have
             all
             the
             Sermous
             that
             Paul
             preached
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             had
             ,
             he
             might
             preach
             it
             to
             some
             others
             though
             he
             did
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             spoken
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               refer
               you
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
               You
               say
               that
               Paul
               might
               declare
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               may
               not
               be
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Words
               are
               plain
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 shunned
                 to
                 declare
                 to
                 you
                 all
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Acts
               20.
               27.
               
               And
               in
               Ver.
               20.
               
               
                 I
                 kept
                 back
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 profitable
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               I
               do
               not
               suppose
               that
               Paul
               taught
               one
               Doctrine
               in
               one
               Church
               and
               another
               Doctrine
               in
               another
               .
               For
               in
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               17.
               
               He
               tells
               that
               Church
               ,
               
                 Timothy
                 shall
                 bring
                 you
                 into
                 remembrance
                 of
                 my
                 ways
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 I
                 teach
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               tell
               them
               that
               he
               had
               so
               discharg'd
               his
               Office
               among
               them
               as
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               their
               Blood
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               also
               free
               from
               the
               Blood
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               Ver.
               21.
               
               Testifying
               to
               the
               Jews
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               Repentance
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               toward
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               further
               add
               ,
               That
               if
               Paul
               never
               taught
               Infant-Baptism
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               Place
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               then
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               no
               Gospel
               institution
               ,
               nor
               any
               Part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               yet
               profitable
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               And
               there
               is
               no
               Record
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               of
               his
               so
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               
               Paul's
               Writings
               are
               not
               the
               hundredth
               Part
               of
               what
               Paul
               preached
               .
               We
               cannot
               suppose
               that
               in
               those
               six
               Chapters
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               he
               could
               contrive
               to
               put
               down
               the
               whole
               of
               his
               Preaching
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               spared
               all
               thisLabour
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               satisfied
               the
               People
               will
               not
               trouble
               themselves
               to
               seek
               for
               it
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               will
               take
               my
               Word
               I
               can
               assure
               them
               't
               is
               not
               there
               to
               be
               found
               .
               And
               I
               perceive
               you
               think
               so
               too
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               need
               not
               referr
               them
               to
               
               Paul's
               Sermons
               which
               are
               not
               written
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 unwritten
                 Traditions
                 that
                 are
                 lock'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Ereast
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 out
                 as
                 he
                 finds
                 Occasion
                 for
                 the
                 serving
                 of
                 a
                 Turn
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 were
                 ever
                 intrusted
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 Treasure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               say
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               I
               deny
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               you
               deny
               my
               Minor
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               you
               should
               have
               done
               before
               ,
               only
               you
               were
               afraid
               of
               being
               brought
               to
               give
               an
               Instance
               .
               Now
               by
               denying
               my
               Minor
               ,
               you
               say
               it
               's
               somewhere
               so
               recorded
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               Paul
               did
               declare
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               to
               be
               a
               Gospel-institution
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               ,
               to
               prove
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               I
               argue
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               so
               recorded
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               then
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               or
               some
               body
               else
               is
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               neither
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               body
               else
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               so
               recorded
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               now
               brought
               it
               to
               an
               Universal
               Negative
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               with
               
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
              
               upon
               the
               former
               Argument
               ;
               and
               now
               it
               rests
               upon
               you
               to
               produce
               your
               Instance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               say
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               All
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Are
               you
               of
               Mr.
               Chandler's
               Opinion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               answer
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               say
               it
               is
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Commission
               that
               Paul
               did
               ever
               declare
               any
               thing
               concerning
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               do
               you
               bring
               this
               for
               now
               ?
               You
               might
               have
               done
               it
               upon
               the
               first
               Argument
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               upon
               the
               Commission
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               wholly
               improper
               now
               ;
               for
               this
               that
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               ,
               is
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               hath
               any
               where
               so
               declared
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             Observe
             these
             Mens
             Trifling
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             know
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             that
             the
             Commission
             of
             our
             Lord
             for
             Holy
             Baptism
             was
             given
             long
             before
             
             Paul's
             Conversion
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             the
             Confidence
             to
             affirm
             before
             so
             great
             an
             Auditory
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Commission
             ,
             that
             Paul
             did
             declare
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Infants
             to
             be
             a
             Gospel-institution
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             expressed
             in
             my
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             ,
             the
             Reverend
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
            
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             quitted
             the
             Work
             before
             )
             began
             now
             in
             a
             great
             Fury
             to
             break
             Silence
             again
             ,
             saying
             ,
             You
             are
             a
             perfect
             Sophister
             ,
             your
             Arguments
             are
             full
             of
             Fallacies
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               easie
               Matter
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               say
               so
               ,
               that
               understands
               not
               an
               Argument
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               pray
               Sir
               ,
               begin
               again
               from
               Acts
               20.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Truly
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               come
               so
               many
               Miles
               to
               spend
               my
               Time
               thus
               ,
               to
               go
               backwards
               and
               forwards
               after
               this
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               You
               must
               do
               so
               ,
               if
               you
               understand
               the
               Rules
               of
               Tergiversation
               .
            
          
           
             [
             This
             was
             one
             of
             Mr.
             Chandler's
             Witticisms
             ]
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               those
               Rules
               when
               I
               have
               occasion
               for
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               to
               you
               and
               learn.
               
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               not
               done
               with
               him
               yet
               :
               Sir
               ,
               you
               have
               assigned
               the
               Commission
               to
               prove
               that
               Paul
               did
               declare
               Infant-Baptism
               to
               be
               a
               Gospel-Institution
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               it
               's
               impossible
               that
               should
               be
               written
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               told
               you
               before
               :
               You
               must
               therefore
               shew
               us
               where
               it
               is
               so
               Recorded
               in
               some
               other
               part
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               and
               not
               assign
               a
               place
               where
               there
               can
               be
               no
               mention
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               He
               says
               he
               gives
               us
               the
               Latitude
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               the
               Commission
               ,
               because
               that
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               Paul
               hath
               so
               declared
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               very
               good
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               is
               now
               under
               consideration
               ,
               as
               mention'd
               in
               my
               Argument
               ;
               who
               solemnly
               protesteth
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               he
               had
               freed
               himself
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               in
               delivering
               to
               them
               all
               that
               his
               Master
               had
               given
               him
               in
               Commission
               .
               That
               he
               had
               not
               shunned
               to
               declare
               all
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               had
               kept
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               faithful
               Steward
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               did
               dispence
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               himself
               declares
               in
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               I
               verily
               believe
               ,
               that
               Paul
               was
               as
               Faithful
               ,
               as
               Eminent
               ,
               and
               as
               Laborous
               a
               Servant
               as
               ever
               Christ
               had
               upon
               Earth
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               force
               of
               my
               Argument
               depends
               upon
               this
               ,
               That
               if
               Paul
               never
               said
               one
               word
               about
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               then
               it
               can
               be
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               a
               Gospel
               Institution
               ,
               nor
               ever
               given
               him
               in
               Commission
               by
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               denied
               my
               Minor
               ;
               I
               have
               proved
               it
               by
               bringing
               you
               to
               an
               Instance
               by
               an
               Universal
               Negative
               .
               You
               have
               assigned
               the
               Commission
               ;
               I
               have
               shewed
               you
               the
               impossibility
               of
               proving
               it
               from
               thence
               .
               I
               have
               pressed
               you
               to
               assign
               some
               other
               part
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               for
               an
               Instance
               .
               I
               have
               not
               as
               yet
               been
               able
               no
               obtain
               it
               .
               Here
               are
               divers
               Men
               of
               Parts
               and
               Learning
               among
               you
               ,
               can
               none
               of
               you
               produce
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Instance
               to
               prove
               it
               ?
               Surely
               the
               People
               must
               needs
               conclude
               you
               have
               none
               to
               give
               .
               I
               therefore
               challenge
               you
               to
               produce
               the
               place
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               Paul
               ever
               said
               one
               word
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               .
               And
               till
               that
               be
               done
               ,
               my
               Argument
               will
               stand
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               If
               Paul
               did
               not
               declare
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               other
               places
               apparent
               and
               plain
               ,
               at
               least
               consequential
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               an
               Answer
               to
               my
               Argument
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               gone
               here
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               cannot
               upon
               this
               ;
               why
               did
               you
               not
               assign
               some
               of
               those
               places
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               We
               deny
               the
               Consequence
               ,
               Paul
               might
               speak
               of
               it
               some
               where
               else
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               not
               found
               in
               his
               Epistles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               to
               prove
               that
               ,
               because
               Paul
               did
               not
               shun
               to
               declare
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               the
               whole
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               must
               be
               found
               there
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               However
               ,
               we
               will
               suppose
               the
               thing
               (
               but
               not
               grant
               it
               )
               that
               Paul
               has
               not
               spoken
               of
               Infant
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               suppose
               it
               ,
               we
               will
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ;
               if
               we
               may
               not
               ,
               say
               so
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             ended
             their
             Opposition
             to
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               now
               proceed
               to
               another
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               4.
               
               Christ's
               Commission
               doth
               shew
               who
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               doth
               not
               shew
               that
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Infants
               are
               not
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               By
               so
               doing
               ,
               you
               suppose
               it
               doth
               shew
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               therefore
               thus
               Argue
            
             
               If
               the
               Commission
               doth
               shew
               that
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Person
               can
               shew
               it
               us
               in
               the
               Commission
               .
            
             
               But
               neither
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Person
               is
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               us
               in
               the
               Commission
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Commission
               doth
               not
               shew
               that
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               included
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               All
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               beg
               your
               favour
               ;
               Mr.
               Chandler
               asserted
               in
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               the
               Infants
               of
               Believing
               Parents
               that
               were
               to
               be
               Baptized
               :
               And
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               Men
               should
               Repent
               and
               Believe
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               had
               no
               Right
               to
               this
               Ordinance
               .
               And
               if
               we
               were
               sent
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               into
               an
               Heathen
               Nation
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               ingage
               Men
               to
               Repent
               and
               Believe
               ,
               before
               we
               Administer
               this
               Ordinance
               to
               them
               .
               Here
               are
               Qualifications
               required
               in
               the
               Persons
               to
               be
               Baptized
               (
               by
               your
               own
               Confession
               )
               without
               which
               you
               must
               not
               Administer
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               contrary
               both
               to
               your
               own
               Principles
               and
               Practice
               ,
               to
               Baptize
               Jews
               ,
               Turks
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Infants
               ,
               without
               previous
               Qualifications
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               it
               is
               included
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               All
               Nations
               :
               Do
               you
               prove
               it
               is
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               brought
               an
               Instance
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               your
               business
               to
               make
               good
               your
               own
               Instance
               ;
               otherwise
               my
               Argument
               stands
               firm
               and
               untouch'd
               .
            
             
             
               But
               if
               I
               shew
               there
               are
               some
               Qualifications
               required
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               prove
               that
               those
               cannot
               be
               found
               in
               Infants
               ;
               then
               Infants
               cannot
               be
               included
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               All
               Nations
               .
            
             
               I
               tell
               you
               he
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               Baptize
               some
               Persons
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               not
               commanded
               us
               to
               Baptize
               any
               Infants
               ;
               which
               I
               thus
               prove
               .
            
             
               If
               those
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               Commission
               hath
               commanded
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               must
               first
               be
               made
               Disciples
               according
               to
               that
               Commission
               ;
               then
               Infants
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Baptized
               by
               Virtue
               of
               that
               Commission
               .
            
             
               But
               those
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               Commission
               hath
               commanded
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               must
               first
               be
               made
               Disciples
               according
               to
               that
               Commission
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Infants
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Baptized
               by
               Virtue
               of
               that
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               Consequence
               .
               Repeat
               it
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               make
               it
               Categorical
               .
            
             
               All
               those
               required
               to
               be
               Baptized
               by
               Christ's
               Commission
               ,
               are
               Disciples
               :
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               be
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               proved
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Not
               required
               to
               be
               Baptized
               by
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               whole
               Argument
               :
               That
               all
               that
               Christ
               requires
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               that
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               no
               other
               but
               Disciples
               are
               express'd
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               then
               the
               Major
               is
               true
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               Infants
               are
               uncapable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               ,
               then
               the
               Minor
               is
               true
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               say
               they
               are
               implied
               ;
               you
               allowed
               good
               Consequences
               but
               now
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               are
               Disciples
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Commission
               ;
               and
               none
               but
               such
               that
               are
               made
               so
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               talk
               of
               the
               Commission
               :
               It
               is
               the
               good
               Consequences
               I
               insist
               upon
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               Persons
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Compleat
               Disciples
               before
               they
               are
               Baptized
               ;
               nor
               actually
               Taught
               before
               they
               are
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Perhaps
               you
               mean
               a
               man
               is
               not
               a
               Compleat
               Christian
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               attained
               to
               the
               highest
               Perfection
               he
               is
               capable
               of
               whilst
               in
               this
               Life
               ;
               although
               he
               hath
               been
               a
               real
               Christian
               for
               many
               Years
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               such
               a
               Completion
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               that
               are
               actual
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               made
               so
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               being
               Disciples
               in
               your
               Sense
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               prove
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               .
            
             
               If
               our
               Lord
               in
               his
               Commission
               did
               not
               require
               his
               Apostles
               to
               Baptize
               any
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               they
               had
               before
               made
               his
               Disciples
               by
               Teaching
               ;
               then
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               they
               should
               be
               Actual
               Disciples
               before
               they
               are
               Baptized
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Lord
               in
               his
               Commission
               did
               not
               require
               his
               Apostles
               to
               Baptize
               any
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               they
               had
               before
               made
               his
               Disciples
               by
               Teaching
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               necessity
               they
               should
               be
               Actual
               Disciples
               before
               they
               are
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               read
               the
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               need
               not
               do
               that
               ,
               we
               all
               know
               the
               Commission
               very
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               read
               my
               Master's
               Commission
               ,
               
                 Matth
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 Go
                 ye
                 therefore
                 and
                 Disciple
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Commission
               is
               very
               solemnly
               delivered
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Lord
               declares
               ,
               that
               all
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               was
               given
               to
               him
               .
               And
               by
               Virtue
               of
               that
               Power
               —
               Here
               Mr.
               Robinson
               stops
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               cries
               out
               ,
               You
               are
               not
               to
               Preach
               here
               ,
               Sir.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               May
               I
               not
               have
               leave
               to
               draw
               my
               Inference
               from
               the
               Text
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Form
               your
               Argument
               .
               The
               Text
               doth
               not
               discover
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Is
               not
               our
               Lord's
               Commission
               of
               as
               good
               Authority
               as
               my
               Argument
               ?
               When
               I
               have
               spoken
               to
               that
               ,
               I
               will
               then
               form
               an
               Argument
               from
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               suffer
               me
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               great
               Commission
               ,
               our
               Lord
               declares
               his
               great
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Form
               your
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               the
               use
               of
               all
               our
               Syllogisms
               is
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               the
               Commission
               :
               And
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               whether
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               found
               therein
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               Will
               you
               pretend
               that
               Infants
               are
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               the
               People
               be
               suffered
               to
               see
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               mention'd
               about
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               Is
               this
               your
               Argument
               ?
               Bring
               your
               Argument
               .
               And
               then
               he
               bawls
               very
               loud
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Mr.
               Williams
               ,
               will
               you
               suffer
               him
               to
               Preach
               ?
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             answers
             ,
             No
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             Preach
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               talk
               of
               Preaching
               ?
               Are
               ye
               afraid
               of
               the
               Commission
               ?
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               not
               so
               bad
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               
               with
               some
               in
               Times
               past
               ,
               whom
               one
               of
               the
               Fathers
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Tertallian
              
               )
               calls
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Lucifugae
                 Scripturarum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Flyers
               from
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Scripture
               (
               as
               Bats
               do
               from
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               :
               )
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               endure
               to
               hear
               the
               Commission
               opened
               ?
               Will
               you
               fly
               from
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               Subject
               contained
               in
               the
               Question
               ;
               And
               will
               you
               (
               or
               dare
               you
               )
               deny
               that
               what
               I
               have
               said
               is
               in
               the
               Commission
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               say
               not
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               should
               ,
               you
               would
               directly
               oppose
               Mr.
               Calvin
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 Infants
                 in
                 the
                 Commission
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               express'd
               either
               in
               Matth.
               28.
               or
               Mark
               16.
               
               And
               further
               saith
               we
               may
               as
               well
               apply
               those
               words
               in
               2
               
                 Thess
                 .
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 would
                 not
                 work
                 ,
                 neither
                 should
                 he
                 eat
                 :
              
               To
               little
               Infants
               ,
               and
               so
               keep
               them
               from
               Food
               till
               they
               starve
               ,
               as
               to
               apply
               what
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Commission
               to
               them
               ,
               whereas
               it
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               Adult
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               what
               have
               we
               to
               do
               with
               what
               Mr.
               Calvin
               says
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               did
               not
               know
               but
               you
               might
               have
               had
               a
               Veneration
               for
               
                 Mr.
                 Calvin
              
               ;
               but
               seeing
               it
               's
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               will
               thus
               Argue
               from
               the
               Commission
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               an
               express
               Command
               in
               our
               Lord's
               Commission
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               some
               Persons
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               no
               express
               Command
               neither
               there
               nor
               elsewhere
               ,
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ;
               then
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               contained
               in
               that
               Commission
               :
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               We
               say
               though
               —
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What
               again
               
                 Mr.
                 Robinson
              
               ?
               must
               I
               always
               be
               thus
               broke
               in
               upon
               by
               you
               ;
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ?
               When
               you
               see
               you
               are
               like
               to
               be
               pinched
               upon
               an
               Argument
               ,
               then
               you
               make
               it
               your
               business
               to
               hinder
               me
               from
               speaking
               :
               Doth
               this
               become
               a
               Moderator
               ?
            
             
               I
               beg
               I
               may
               have
               Liberty
               to
               speak
               out
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               thus
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               an
               Argument
               .
               Pray
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               remember
               what
               the
               Wise
               man
               saith
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               that
               answers
               a
               matter
               before
               he
               hears
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               an
               express
               Command
               in
               our
               Lord's
               Commission
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               some
               Persons
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               no
               express
               Command
               neither
               there
               nor
               elsewhere
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ;
               then
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               contained
               in
               that
               Commission
               :
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               an
               express
               Command
               in
               our
               Lord's
               Commission
               for
               :
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               some
               Persons
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               express
               Command
               either
               there
               or
               elsewhere
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               :
            
             
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               contained
               in
               that
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Instead
               of
               giving
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               Argument
               ,
               he
               shams
               it
               off
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               saying
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               People
               .
               Though
               he
               allowed
               Consequences
               but
               now
               ,
               yet
               now
               he
               requires
               an
               express
               Scripture
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               say
               ,
               If
               Nations
               include
               Infants
               ,
               they
               are
               expresly
               mentioned
               .
            
          
           
             
               Upon
               this
               ,
               Mr.
            
             Robinson
             
               turns
               Dictator
               ,
               and
               says
               to
               Mr.
            
             Leigh
             ,
             You
             were
             better
             deny
             his
             Consequence
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             saith
             ,
             Pray
             ,
             Mr.
             Leigh
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             change
             places
             with
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Disputant
             ,
             and
             you
             Moderator
             ;
             for
             I
             perceive
             neither
             you
             ,
             nor
             I
             are
             able
             to
             please
             him
             .
             
               This
               was
               refused
               .
               Upon
               which
               Dr.
            
             Russel
             
               said
               to
               Mr.
            
             Robinson
             ,
             Pray
             Sir
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             thus
             Dictate
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             none
             to
             Dictate
             to
             me
             :
             Pray
             let
             him
             answer
             my
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               Mr.
            
             Leigh
             
               did
               as
            
             Mr.
             Robinson
             
               had
               taught
               him
               ,
               and
               denied
               the
               Consequence
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               an
               express
               Command
               was
               necessary
               to
               Authorize
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               My
               Argument
               was
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               an
               express
               Command
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               some
               Persons
               ,
               you
               deny
               the
               Sequel
               of
               the
               Major
               ;
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               you
               say
               ,
               That
               notwithstanding
               there
               is
               no
               express
               Command
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ,
               neither
               there
               nor
               elsewhere
               in
               all
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ;
               yet
               nevertheless
               they
               are
               intended
               in
               the
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               an
               express
               Command
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               some
               Persons
               ;
               but
               none
               at
               all
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               :
               Then
               they
               are
               not
               at
               all
               intended
               in
               that
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               first
               the
               sequel
               of
               the
               Major
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               will
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               This
               seems
               very
               strange
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               have
               made
               it
               appear
               so
               evidently
               from
               the
               Commission
               it self
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               express
               Command
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               some
               Persons
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               should
               not
               be
               allowed
               as
               a
               necessary
               Consequence
               from
               the
               Premises
               ,
               that
               Infants
               are
               not
               intended
               ;
               when
               your selves
               have
               confessed
               there
               is
               no
               express
               Command
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               sequel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               an
               express
               Command
               for
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               some
               Persons
               ,
               from
               the
               Commission
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               not
               the
               sequel
               of
               the
               Major
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               I
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               bring
               the
               Commission
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               But
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               our
               Lord
               hath
               expresly
               commanded
               
               some
               Persons
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ;
               although
               he
               hath
               not
               commanded
               Infants
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               some
               of
               that
               Number
               .
               Hath
               Christ
               two
               sorts
               of
               Subjects
               that
               he
               commands
               to
               be
               Baptized
               in
               that
               Commission
               ?
               Or
               ,
               rather
               ,
               are
               some
               commanded
               ,
               and
               others
               not
               commanded
               ,
               and
               yet
               both
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ;
               the
               one
               by
               a
               Command
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               without
               ?
            
          
           
             Here
             Mr.
             Leigh
             refuses
             to
             
               Answer
               ,
               and
               cries
               out
            
             ,
             Put
             it
             into
             a
             Syllogism
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               no
               Persons
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               according
               to
               that
               Commission
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               there
               expresly
               commanded
               ;
               and
               Infants
               are
               not
               so
               commanded
               ;
               then
               the
               Consequence
               of
               the
               Major
               is
               true
               :
            
             
               But
               no
               Persons
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Commission
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               there
               expresly
               commanded
               ;
               and
               Infants
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               commanded
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Consequence
               of
               the
               Major
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               By
               so
               doing
               you
               say
               there
               are
               some
               to
               be
               Baptized
               that
               are
               not
               there
               expresly
               commanded
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               your
               own
               Argument
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               repeat
               it
               not
               for
               my
               own
               Knowledge
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Peoples
               Information
               .
               And
               I
               prove
               my
               Minor
               thus
               :
            
             
               If
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Commission
               are
               express
               Command
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               direct
               them
               who
               they
               should
               Baptize
               ,
               then
               the
               Minor
               is
               true
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Commission
               are
               an
               express
               Command
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               direct
               them
               who
               they
               should
               Baptize
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               The
               Minor
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               other
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               for
               Holy
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               Recorded
               in
               Matth.
               28.
               and
               Mark
               16.
               then
               the
               Minor
               is
               true
               :
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               other
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Minor
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               tae
               sequel
               of
               your
               Major
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               the
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               so
               :
               But
               we
               say
               good
               Consequences
               derived
               from
               the
               Commission
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               So
               you
               may
               if
               you
               please
               ;
               but
               I
               had
               rather
               walk
               exactly
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               than
               by
               such
               Consequences
               wherein
               I
               may
               be
               deceived
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               I
               matter
               not
               what
               you
               had
               rather
               do
               ,
               or
               what
               your
               Opinion
               is
               .
               I
               am
               for
               Consequences
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               sequel
               of
               the
               Major
               ;
               That
               they
               are
               to
               Baptize
               none
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               they
               are
               expresly
               commanded
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Thenl
               thus
               Argue
               :
            
             
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               manner
               of
               Allowance
               given
               them
               to
               baptize
               any
               other
               but
               what
               they
               are
               expresly
               commanded
               ,
               then
               the
               Sequel
               of
               the
               Major
               is
               true
               :
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               manner
               of
               Allowance
               given
               them
               to
               baptize
               any
               other
               but
               what
               they
               are
               expresly
               commanded
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Sequel
               of
               the
               Major
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             was
             pleased
             here
             to
             give
             a
             general
             Denial
             ,
             without
             Distinguishing
             :
             Upon
             which
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             referr'd
             him
             to
             his
             former
             Argument
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             already
             shewed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             express
             Command
             for
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             required
             to
             baptize
             by
             Virtue
             of
             Christ
             s
             Commission
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               Minor
               ,
               but
               distinguish
               between
               the
               Command
               being
               expressed
               and
               the
               Subjects
               intended
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               Commission
               about
               Holy
               Baptism
               be
               a
               Command
               from
               Christ
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               the
               Minor
               is
               true
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               Commission
               about
               Holy
               Baptism
               are
               a
               Command
               from
               Christ
               to
               his
               Apostles
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Minor
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Upon
               Distinction
               ,
               we
               deny
               that
               all
               the
               Subjects
               are
               express'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               My
               Argument
               saith
               ,
               They
               have
               not
               Allowance
               to
               baptize
               any
               other
               .
               I
               am
               now
               therefore
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Commission
               is
               Command
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               you
               deny
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               allow
               that
               the
               Command
               is
               express'd
               :
               But
               I
               say
               the
               Subjects
               are
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               by
               Consequence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               prove
               that
               the
               Subjects
               are
               express'd
               .
            
             
               If
               Christ
               did
               command
               his
               Apostles
               to
               baptize
               such
               as
               believe
               and
               are
               made
               Disciples
               ,
               then
               the
               Subjects
               are
               express'd
               :
            
             
               But
               Christ
               did
               Command
               his
               Apostles
               to
               baptize
               such
               as
               believe
               and
               are
               made
               Disciples
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Subjects
               are
               express'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               find
               a
               fault
               with
               your
               Syllogism
               ;
               your
               Major
               should
               be
               Universal
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               to
               prove
               there
               is
               a
               Command
               ,
               with
               Respect
               to
               the
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               form'd
               the
               Syllogism
               right
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               Believers
               and
               Disciples
               are
               the
               Subjects
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               baptize
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               You
               must
               say
               all
               the
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               By
               yo●r
               Favour
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               that
               .
               For
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               denies
               there
               is
               an
               express
               Command
               in
               Christ's
               Commission
               for
               any
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               the
               People
               can
               testifie
               that
               I
               said
               the
               Command
               is
               express'd
               :
               But
               the
               Subjects
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               Consequentially
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Is
               not
               that
               the
               same
               which
               I
               say
               you
               said
               ?
               I
               know
               you
               allowed
               there
               was
               a
               Command
               for
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               the
               Subjects
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               have
               answered
               rightly
               ,
               and
               your
               Opposition
               is
               unreasonable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               all
               confess
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               gave
               Commission
               to
               baptize
               Believers
               when
               at
               the
               age
               of
               Maturity
               .
               Such
               as
               were
               before
               Jews
               and
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               Newly-believing
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               were
               thereupon
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               the
               Children
               of
               those
               Believers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               said
               in
               
                 Mark
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               not
               one
               Word
               of
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damn'd
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               believing
               be
               previous
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Way
               of
               Arguing
               it
               must
               be
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               so
               you
               must
               say
               ,
               That
               all
               not
               believing
               are
               damn'd
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               Infants
               are
               damn'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               Non-sequitur
               :
               For
               Infants
               are
               not
               at
               all
               intended
               in
               this
               Commission
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               you
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 Mr.
                 John
                 Calvin
              
               doth
               also
               affirm
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               hope
               
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
              
               will
               allow
               our
               Saviour's
               Words
               to
               be
               True
               ;
               That
               all
               those
               his
               Apostles
               preached
               to
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Commission
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               believe
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               damned
               .
               For
               of
               such
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 condemned
                 already
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               as
               touching
               Infants
               ,
               I
               am
               far
               from
               believing
               that
               God
               hath
               decreed
               them
               (
               as
               such
               )
               to
               eternal
               Damnation
               .
               I
               will
               rather
               believe
               that
               all
               Infants
               dying
               in
               their
               Infancy
               are
               elected
               ,
               than
               conclude
               that
               any
               of
               them
               are
               damned
               .
               And
               I
               suppose
               you
               do
               not
               know
               the
               contrary
               .
               If
               you
               do
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               would
               tell
               the
               People
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               put
               that
               upon
               us
               for
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Because
               I
               think
               it
               's
               reasonable
               you
               should
               tell
               the
               People
               what
               your
               Opinion
               is
               ,
               seeing
               you
               have
               started
               it
               ;
               for
               you
               see
               I
               have
               given
               my
               Opinion
               freely
               about
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               pray
               tell
               the
               People
               so
               .
            
             
               For
               then
               I
               conceive
               that
               your
               Baptizing
               their
               Infants
               will
               do
               them
               no
               good
               ;
               for
               you
               cannot
               alter
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Heaven
               :
               Or
               if
               you
               believe
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               ,
               that
               Grace
               is
               conveyed
               to
               them
               barely
               by
               the
               Act
               done
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Children
               are
               wholly
               passive
               in
               it
               ,
               pray
               tell
               us
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             refused
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             gave
             this
             Answer
             to
             the
             latter
             :
             No
             ,
             we
             deny
             that
             .
          
           
             Here
             
               Mr.
               John
               Williams
            
             ,
             baptiz'd
             Minister
             ,
             offered
             his
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             
             
               If
               Believers
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ,
               then
               Infants
               are
               not
               :
            
             
               But
               Believers
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               Infants
               are
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             denied
             the
             sequel
             of
             the
             Major
             ;
             which
             was
             thus
             proved
             .
          
           
             If
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             believing
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             according
             to
             the
             Commission
             :
          
           
             But
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             believing
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             according
             to
             the
             Commission
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             said
             the
             Greek
             Word
             signified
             to
             make
             Disciples
             ;
             and
             I
             deny
             that
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             being
             made
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             said
             he
             did
             not
             understand
             Greek
             ;
             he
             must
             leave
             that
             to
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             Then
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             said
             ,
             I
             deny
             the
             Minor.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             proved
             his
             Minor
             thus
             :
          
           
             If
             the
             Essence
             of
             Faith
             consists
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Understanding
             and
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             then
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             believing
             :
          
           
             But
             the
             Essence
             of
             Faith
             consists
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Understanding
             and
             of
             the
             Will
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             believing
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             denied
             the
             Sequel
             of
             the
             Major
             ,
             which
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             thus
             proved
             .
          
           
             If
             none
             can
             believe
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             then
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             believing
             :
          
           
             But
             none
             can
             believe
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             believing
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             denied
             the
             Sequel
             of
             the
             Major
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             should
             have
             remembred
             what
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Rom.
               10
               ,
               14.
               
               How
               shall
               they
               believe
               in
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               ?
               and
               how
               shall
               they
               hear
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ?
            
             And
             I
             do
             not
             suppose
             our
             Antagonists
             think
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             preach
             to
             New-born
             Infants
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             is
             (
             by
             the
             Commission
             )
             restrained
             to
             such
             as
             are
             made
             Believers
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             These
             Arguments
             being
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             the
             Incapacity
             of
             Infants
             believing
             ,
             the
             next
             Argument
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             offer'd
             ,
             was
             (
             from
             thence
             )
             to
             prove
             that
             Infants
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Commission
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Administrator
             must
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Subject
             before
             he
             baptize
             him
             ,
             then
             Infants
             are
             not
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Commission
             :
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Administrator
             must
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Subject
             before
             he
             baptize
             him
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             Infants
             are
             not
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Commission
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             denied
             the
             Minor.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Proof
             of
             which
             ,
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             urged
             two
             Scriptures
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             36
             ,
             37.
             and
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             and
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             Eunuch
             proposed
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             Philip
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               believest
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               .
            
             The
             contrary
             (
             that
             fairly
             offers
             it self
             )
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             believe
             with
             all
             thine
             Heart
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             not
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             ,
             the
             Eunuch
             declared
             his
             Faith
             before
             he
             was
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             the
             Eunuch
             was
             content
             to
             be
             taught
             ;
             Philip
             teaches
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             know
             whether
             he
             believes
             before
             he
             baptized
             him
             .
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             actual
             Learning
             ;
             and
             the
             Minister
             must
             also
             know
             that
             they
             have
             it
             before
             he
             baptize
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               
               Go
               disciple
               to
               me
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               .
            
             From
             whence
             I
             thus
             argue
             .
          
           
             If
             Ministers
             have
             no
             Commission
             to
             baptize
             any
             but
             such
             as
             are
             discipled
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Discipleship
             before
             they
             baptize
             them
             :
          
           
             But
             Ministers
             have
             no
             Commission
             to
             baptize
             any
             but
             such
             as
             are
             discipled
             to
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             must
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Discipleship
             before
             they
             baptize
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             was
             added
             ,
             That
             Erasmus
             in
             his
             Paraphrase
             upon
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             reads
             the
             Commission
             thus
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               learned
               ,
               dip
               them
               .
            
             And
             I
             further
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             Administrator
             must
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Person
             's
             Learning
             before
             he
             be
             baptized
             ,
             then
             a
             bare
             going
             to
             School
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             constitute
             him
             a
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               see
               ,
               Sirs
               !
               this
               Gentleman
               grounds
               his
               Opinion
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               Erasmus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Why
               must
               Erasmus
               be
               thus
               slighted
               ?
               Here
               are
               some
               Honourable
               Persons
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               Erasmus
               was
               a
               Man
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               for
               his
               Skill
               about
               the
               Etymology
               of
               a
               Greek
               Word
               .
               But
               any
               thing
               serves
               your
               turn
               at
               a
               Pinch
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               He
               quotes
               Erasmus
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               well
               known
               he
               was
               between
               Papist
               and
               Protestant
               .
               Now
               many
               of
               these
               Men
               ,
               speaking
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               will
               call
               it
               Popery
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               quotes
               Erasmus
               for
               their
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             slipp'd
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             only
             replied
             to
             that
             of
             Erasmus
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Inter-Papist
             ,
             &c.
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             gave
             him
             this
             Answer
             .
          
           
           
             Sir
             ,
             You
             have
             heard
             my
             Argument
             to
             which
             you
             have
             given
             no
             Answer
             .
             As
             touching
             Erasmus
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             quote
             him
             as
             building
             my
             Faith
             on
             his
             Authority
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Judgment
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             Translation
             of
             a
             Man
             that
             understood
             the
             Original
             :
             And
             although
             he
             was
             not
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Men
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Scholars
             in
             his
             Time.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               as
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Proselyte
               too
               ,
               and
               his
               Infants
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               any
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               also
               .
               Philip
               comes
               to
               him
               and
               he
               requires
               a
               Confession
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               grown
               Man.
               Yet
               had
               he
               had
               an
               Infant
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               had
               a
               Right
               to
               this
               Ordinance
               after
               he
               believed
               .
               When
               by
               your
               Opinion
               it
               must
               be
               cast
               out
               ;
               because
               not
               capable
               of
               Actual
               Believing
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               deny
               that
               he
               that
               Administers
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               must
               always
               have
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               whether
               he
               hath
               Learned
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             (
             I
             suppose
             Mr.
             Leigh
             forgot
             himself
             ,
             to
             talk
             of
             an
             Eunuch's
             having
             Children
             .
             It
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             a
             Story
             I
             lately
             heard
             ,
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             that
             undertook
             (
             in
             a
             Sermon
             )
             to
             prove
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             chose
             this
             Text
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             of
             
               Philip's
               Baptizing
               the
               Eunuch
            
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             insisted
             some
             time
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             speaks
             after
             this
             manner
             to
             the
             People
             :
             
               Beloved
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               gone
               ,
               perhaps
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               What
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               purpose
               ?
               Here
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Infants
               in
               the
               Text.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               how
               that
               comes
               in
               :
               Had
               he
               had
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               then
               been
               Baptized
               as
               Well
               as
               himself
               :
               But
               they
               were
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               him
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               home
               ,
               immediately
               he
               Baptized
               them
               all
               .
            
             I
             will
             make
             no
             Comment
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             .
             If
             these
             Gentlemen
             know
             what
             an
             Eunuch
             is
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             vain
             Babling
             :
             If
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             go
             to
             the
             Grand
             Senior's
             Seraglio
             and
             learn.
             )
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               plain
               direction
               for
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ;
               Philip
               said
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 .
              
               And
               accordingly
               he
               took
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Faith.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               
                 Go
                 Disciple
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Baptizing
                 them
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               it
               's
               evident
               ,
               it
               was
               those
               they
               had
               made
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               Baptize
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               must
               know
               whether
               they
               are
               Disciples
               or
               no
               ,
               before
               they
               must
               adventure
               to
               Baptize
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               Argue
               thus
               ,
               because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Them
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Masculine
               Gender
               ,
               it
               must
               agree
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Disciples
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               same
               Gender
               :
               And
               not
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               Nations
               .
               But
               any
               School
               Boy
               that
               hath
               but
               learned
               his
               Greek
               Grammar
               ,
               can
               resolve
               thi●
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Now
               Mr.
            
             Williams
             
               had
               told
               him
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               understand
               Greek
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               made
               bold
               to
               vapour
               with
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               Responding
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               Mr.
            
             Leigh
             
               might
               have
               been
               so
               civil
               to
               have
               told
               the
               Old
               Gentleman
               his
               Sense
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               (
               in
               such
               a
               light
               manner
               )
               to
               have
               referr'd
               him
               to
               a
               School-boy
               for
               his
               Information
               .
            
          
           
             A
             School-boy
             knows
             (
             if
             Mr.
             Leigh
             doth
             not
             )
             that
             the
             Rule
             in
             the
             Greek
             Grammar
             is
             as
             follows
             :
          
           
             
               Relativum
               cum
               Antecedente
               Concordat
               genere
               ,
               numero
               &
               personâ
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             must
             give
             it
             for
             Mr.
             Williams
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             a
             better
             Authority
             than
             a
             School-boy
             :
             The
             late
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Mr.
             
               John
               Gosnold
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             Entituled
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             pag.
             24
             who
             thus
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               word
               Them
               (
               Baptizing
               them
               )
               hath
               no
               reference
               unto
               All
               Nations
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Grammar
               of
               the
            
             Text
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Them
               being
               of
               the
               Masculine
               Gender
               ,
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               All
               Nations
               ,
               of
               the
               Neuter
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Them
             then
             must
             have
             reference
             to
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             first
             Taught
             :
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Williams
             passes
             by
             this
             trivial
             Flourish
             ;
             and
             proceeds
             to
             a
             new
             Argument
             .
          
           
             If
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             denying
             themselves
             for
             Christ
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             incapable
             of
             being
             made
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           
             But
             Infants
             are
             incapable
             of
             denying
             themselves
             for
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             incapable
             of
             being
             made
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             
               denies
               the
               Sequel
               of
               the
            
             Major
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             
               proves
               it
               thus
            
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Person
             cannot
             be
             his
             Disciple
             unless
             he
             deny
             both
             Relative
             Self
             and
             Personal
             Self
             ,
             then
             the
             Sequel
             is
             true
             :
          
           
             But
             Infants
             are
             not
             capable
             so
             to
             do
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Sequel
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               This
               purely
               refers
               to
               grown
               Persons
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               same
               Argument
               you
               may
               say
               Infants
               must
               not
               Eat
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               said
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 cannot
                 work
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 eat
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               It
               is
               he
               that
               
                 will
                 not
                 work
              
               ,
               not
               he
               that
               cannot
               .
               It
               is
               he
               that
               is
               able
               and
               will
               not
               .
               For
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               provide
               for
               your
               Parents
               ,
               when
               by
               reason
               of
               Age
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               work
               for
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               purely
               refers
               to
               grown
               Persons
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               that
               Believers
               only
               are
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               I
               proved
               that
               thus
               :
               Those
               that
               in
               Matth.
               28.
               are
               called
               Disciples
               ,
               are
               in
               Mark
               16.
               called
               Believers
               :
               So
               that
               they
               are
               the
               same
               Persons
               intended
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hereupon
               Mr.
            
             Leigh
             
               not
               being
               able
               to
               give
               a
               direct
               Answer
               ,
               endeavours
               to
               shift
               off
               the
               force
               of
               those
               two
               Texts
               ,
               and
               his
               Inference
               from
               them
               ,
               by
               this
               Evasion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               know
               whether
               Infants
               are
               not
               as
               capable
               of
               Believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ?
               Now
               they
               are
               said
               to
               come
               when
               their
               Parents
               brought
               them
               .
               For
               Christ
               says
               ,
               
                 Suffer
                 little
                 Children
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 :
              
               And
               it
               's
               most
               probable
               they
               were
               brought
               in
               the
               Arms
               to
               Christ
               .
               Why
               may
               they
               not
               be
               said
               to
               Believe
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               not
               actually
               Believe
               ;
               if
               imputatively
               they
               are
               said
               to
               come
               when
               their
               Parrents
               brought
               them
               ?
            
             
               So
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               they
               be
               said
               to
               Believe
               imputatively
               ,
               when
               their
               Parents
               devote
               them
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               although
               the
               Children
               do
               not
               actually
               Believe
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Parents
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               Parents
               Faith
               was
               ever
               imputed
               to
               the
               Child
               .
               Prove
               it
               if
               you
               can
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               talk
               of
               Believers
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Ecclesiae
              
               and
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               with
               Distinction
               .
               And
               under
               this
               Notion
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               do
               we
               account
               Believers
               are
               so
               .
            
             
               And
               under
               this
               Notion
               ,
               I
               mean
               in
               
                 foro
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               the
               Parents
               Faith
               may
               be
               imputed
               to
               their
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               We
               say
               a
               Person
               is
               not
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               learned
               Christ
               .
               We
               do
               not
               allow
               of
               any
               such
               Imputation
               :
               And
               Mr.
               Leigh
               hath
               not
               offer'd
               any
               thing
               to
               prove
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               time
               to
               come
               to
               some
               Instance
               ;
               therefore
               to
               force
               you
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               argue
               thus
               :
            
             
               If
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Lord
               did
               never
               Baptize
               any
               Infant
               ,
               then
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Lord
               did
               never
               Baptize
               any
               Infant
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               prove
               my
               Minor
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               account
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ever
               Baptize
               any
               Infant
               ,
               it
               is
               somewhere
               Recorded
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               :
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               no
               where
               so
               Recorded
               in
               those
               Writings
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               There
               is
               not
               any
               account
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ever
               Baptize
               any
               Infant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               now
               force
               you
               upon
               an
               Instance
               by
               an
               Universal
               Negative
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               such
               account
               in
               those
               Writings
               ,
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Person
               is
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               us
               :
            
             
               But
               neither
               Mr.
               Leigh
               nor
               any
               other
               Person
               is
               able
               to
               do
               it
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               such
               account
               there
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
          
           
           
             Here
             Mr.
             Leigh
             ,
             being
             wholly
             destitute
             of
             an
             Instance
             ;
             to
             shift
             it
             off
             ,
             he
             denies
             the
             Sequel
             of
             the
             Major
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               written
               in
               the
            
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Now
             although
             this
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Dispute
             ;
             yet
             Dr.
             Russel
             could
             not
             urge
             him
             to
             give
             any
             Instance
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             Argues
             upon
             him
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               nothing
               else
               will
               do
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               prove
               the
               sequel
               of
               my
               Major
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               denial
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               other
               Rule
               left
               to
               direct
               us
               how
               we
               are
               to
               Worship
               God
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               but
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               then
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               follow
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               therein
               written
               ,
               if
               such
               an
               account
               be
               any
               where
               to
               be
               found
               :
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Rule
               left
               to
               direct
               us
               how
               we
               are
               to
               Worship
               God
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               must
               of
               necessity
               follow
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               therein
               written
               ,
               if
               such
               an
               account
               be
               any
               where
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               it
               might
               be
               practised
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               though
               not
               Recorded
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               grant
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Recorded
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               suppose
               it
               ;
               but
               not
               grant
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               you
               suppose
               it
               ,
               is
               because
               you
               cannot
               prove
               it
               :
               For
               you
               are
               not
               so
               free
               of
               your
               Concessions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               Recorded
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               what
               you
               practise
               ,
               that
               grown
               Children
               of
               Believers
               were
               Baptized
               .
               I
               challenge
               you
               to
               give
               one
               Instance
               of
               any
               one
               born
               of
               Believing
               Parents
               ,
               Baptized
               at
               Age.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               called
               for
               one
               Instance
               from
               Scripture
               several
               times
               ,
               of
               any
               one
               Infant
               that
               was
               ever
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               produce
               it
               .
               This
               you
               now
               speak
               of
               ,
               is
               besides
               the
               Matter
               we
               are
               upon
               :
               And
               is
               used
               on
               purpose
               to
               divert
               us
               from
               our
               Argument
               ,
               and
               lead
               us
               to
               some
               thing
               else
               that
               is
               foreign
               to
               it
               .
               Pray
               do
               you
               first
               shew
               us
               where
               it
               is
               so
               written
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               Infant
               was
               Baptized
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               shall
               hear
               what
               we
               have
               to
               say
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               These
               Men
               talk
               much
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               us
               to
               produce
               Scripture
               for
               our
               Baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               had
               abundance
               of
               proof
               for
               their
               Practice
               :
               Now
               let
               them
               give
               but
               one
               Instance
               of
               what
               is
               their
               Practice
               ;
               namely
               ,
               of
               one
               Person
               that
               was
               born
               of
               a
               Believer
               ,
               and
               was
               Baptized
               when
               he
               came
               to
               grown
               Years
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               give
               them
               the
               Cause
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               Instance
               in
               
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               whose
               Mother
               Helena
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               Baptized
               till
               he
               was
               considerably
               in
               Years
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               account
               in
               History
               ,
               during
               the
               first
               500
               Years
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               Eminent
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               were
               born
               of
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
               were
               Baptized
               until
               they
               were
               about
               20
               or
               30
               Years
               of
               Age.
               And
               if
               any
               of
               you
               know
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               would
               shew
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ?
               We
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               abide
               by
               their
               Testimony
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               first
               time
               I
               have
               ever
               met
               with
               this
               Answer
               from
               you
               Paedobaptists
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               you
               disown
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Infant
               Baptism
               .
               When
               you
               think
               the
               Fathers
               are
               on
               your
               side
               ,
               then
               we
               can
               hear
               enough
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               now
               you
               see
               they
               are
               against
               you
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               abide
               by
               their
               Testimony
               .
               You
               know
               I
               do
               not
               alledge
               it
               to
               prove
               the
               Institution
               ,
               but
               only
               Matter
               of
               Fact.
               But
               seeing
               you
               will
               not
               abide
               by
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               the
               People
               ;
               For
               I
               am
               well
               satisfied
               there
               are
               some
               Honourable
               Persons
               here
               ,
               know
               what
               I
               say
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             
               doth
               then
               proceed
               to
               a
               Scripture
               Instance
               ;
               and
               asks
            
             Mr
             Leigh
             
               this
               Question
            
             .
             Was
             not
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             a
             Believer
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             born
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             Answers
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             ask
             that
             Question
             for
             ▪
             Every
             Body
             knows
             that
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               But
               do
               you
               believe
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               I
               do
               believe
               it
               :
               What
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               
                 Then
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 Instance
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 of
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Believer
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 Baptized
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Years
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             the
             People
             fell
             a
             laughing
             at
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Countenance
             changed
             pale
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             under
             some
             seeming
             Consternation
             of
             Mind
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             presently
             recover
             himself
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             his
             Spirits
             rallied
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             spake
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Our
               Discourse
               was
               grounded
               on
               the
               Commission
               .
               Now
               was
               this
               before
               the
               Commission
               ,
               or
               after
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               mistake
               ,
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               we
               were
               not
               now
               upon
               the
               Commission
               ,
               but
               upon
               your
               Question
               .
               And
               I
               think
               Mr.
               Williams
               hath
               given
               you
               a
               pertinent
               Answer
               ,
               every
               way
               suitable
               to
               your
               Question
               ,
               and
               the
               Challenge
               you
               made
               us
               :
               and
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               take
               it
               .
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 Reply
                 ;
                 But
                 Addressed
                 himself
                 to
                 us
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               you
               please
               I
               will
               become
               Opponent
               .
               
                 Our
                 Answer
                 was
              
               ,
               You
               may
               ,
               if
               you
               think
               fit
               ,
               we
               are
               contented
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               Argue
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               Infants
               are
               visible
               Church-Members
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
             
               But
               Infants
               are
               visible
               Church-Members
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               They
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               This
               Argument
               doth
               not
               include
               the
               Point
               in
               question
               for
               you
               ought
               to
               put
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             refused
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Upon
               which
            
             Dr.
             Russel
             
               asked
               him
               this
               Question
            
             .
          
           
             Are
             you
             of
             
               Mr.
               Chandler's
            
             mind
             in
             this
             Matter
             ?
             
               He
               says
            
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             is
             an
             Initiating
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             answered
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             I
             am
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               make
               Sense
               of
               your
               Argument
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               :
               For
               it
               will
               run
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               Infants
               are
               already
               visible
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               that
               they
               may
               be
               made
               so
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               as
               if
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               That
               because
               such
               a
               Man
               is
               in
               this
               House
               already
               ,
               therefore
               there
               must
               some
               Act
               pass
               upon
               him
               to
               bring
               him
               in
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               actually
               in
               the
               House
               before
               .
               Make
               Sense
               of
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               .
            
             
               However
               ,
               I
               will
               deny
               the
               Minor
               ;
               and
               say
               they
               are
               not
               visible
               Church-Members
               before
               they
               are
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               Precept
               or
               Example
               in
               all
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               warrant
               us
               to
               make
               any
               other
               Initiating
               Ordinance
               into
               the
               Church
               but
               Baptism
               ,
               then
               visible
               Church-Members
               ought
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Initiating
               Ordinance
               into
               the
               Church
               besides
               Baptism
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Visible
               Church-Members
               ought
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What
               ,
               doth
               not
               Mr.
               Chandler
               know
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Major
               and
               Minor
               ?
               I
               deny
               the
               Minor
               ,
               and
               his
               Argument
               is
               to
               prove
               the
               Sequel
               of
               the
               Major
               ;
               which
               I
               had
               confute●
               before
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               be
               true
               that
               Mr.
               Chandler
               says
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               full
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               
                 Leigh's
                 Minor
              
               :
               For
               then
               it
               runs
               thus
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               no
               other
               way
               to
               bring
               Persons
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               but
               by
               Baptism
               then
               they
               were
               not
               visible
               Church-Members
               before
               they
               were
               Baptized
               .
               Which
               is
               directly
               opposite
               to
               what
               Mr.
               Leigh
               hath
               affirmed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               This
               Argument
               was
               brought
               to
               prove
               that
               visible
               Church-Members
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               that
               Infants
               are
               visible
               Church-Member
               in
               their
               Infancy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 from
              
               Matth.
               19.
               14.
               
               Suffer
               the
               little
               Children
               ,
               and
               forbid
               them
               not
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               :
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               bring
               this
               to
               prove
               that
               these
               Children
               were
               Baptized
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               pretend
               to
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               do
               you
               bring
               it
               for
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               bring
               it
               to
               prove
               that
               Infants
               are
               visible
               Church-Members
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               had
               brought
               it
               to
               prove
               that
               Infants
               had
               a
               right
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Glory
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               thought
               you
               had
               brought
               it
               to
               a
               better
               purpose
               ,
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               Argue
               thus
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Those
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               visible
               Church-Members
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               in
               part
               made
               up
               of
               little
               Children
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Little
               Children
               are
               visible
               Church-Members
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               here
               object
               against
               the
               form
               of
               your
               Argument
               :
               But
               to
               pass
               that
               by
               ,
               I
               do
               deny
               your
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               prove
               my
               Minor
               ,
               by
               an
               Induction
               of
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               divers
               Acceptations
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               in
               Scripture
               .
               As
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               signifies
               the
               Laws
               and
               Promises
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Graces
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               enabled
               to
               observe
               those
               Laws
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               a
               grain
               of
               Mustard-seed
               ,
               by
               Leaven
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               sometimes
               signifies
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               Management
               of
               his
               Subjects
               on
               Earth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               sometimes
               it
               signifies
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Glory
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               many
               times
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               visible
               Church
               Militant
               .
               And
               in
               no
               other
               Sense
               but
               this
               last
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               Scripture
               to
               make
               good
               Sense
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               I
               shall
               prove
               by
               an
               Argument
               of
               Induction
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               Nonsense
               to
               say
               ,
               Of
               such
               is
               the
               Laws
               and
               Promises
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               If
               it
               be
               Nonsense
               to
               say
               ,
               Of
               such
               is
               the
               Graces
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               Nonsense
               to
               say
               ,
               Of
               such
               is
               Christ's
               Management
               of
               his
               Subjects
               on
               Earth
               ;
               If
               it
               be
               Nonsense
               to
               say
               ,
               Of
               such
               is
               the
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Glory
               ;
               and
               it
               be
               good
               Sense
               to
               say
               .
               Of
               such
               is
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               then
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               in
               part
               made
               up
               of
               little
               Children
               :
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               Nonsence
               to
               apply
               it
               to
               all
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               good
               Sense
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               such
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
            
             
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               visible
               Church
               is
               in
               part
               made
               up
               of
               little
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               so
               much
               Nonsense
               in
               this
               Argument
               .
               I
               know
               not
               well
               how
               to
               make
               Sense
               of
               it
               :
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               little
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               I
               will
               deny
               your
               Minor
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               Sense
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               little
               Children
               belong
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               pray
               observe
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               what
               sort
               of
               Subjects
               Mr.
            
             Leigh
             '
             
               s
               Church
               must
               consist
               of
               ;
               if
               they
               have
               no
               Interest
               in
               the
               Graces
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               it's
               Nonsense
               to
               understand
               it
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             And
             upon
             this
             he
             desired
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             were
             satisfied
             with
             what
             he
             had
             said
             should
             hold
             up
             their
             hands
             .
             And
             of
             that
             great
             Multitude
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             a
             very
             few
             that
             did
             it
             :
             So
             that
             it
             was
             manifest
             they
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             what
             he
             had
             said
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               Nonsense
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               any
               Infants
               belong
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Glory
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Infant
               State
               ;
               for
               when
               arrived
               to
               Glory
               ,
               they
               are
               perfect
               as
               grown
               Men
               ,
               whatever
               they
               were
               on
               Earth
               .
               Otherwise
               we
               must
               say
               that
               there
               are
               Infants
               of
               two
               foot
               long
               ,
               poor
               ,
               weak
               ,
               ignorant
               things
               in
               Glory
               :
               Therefore
               it
               must
               be
               thus
               taken
               ,
               for
               we
               must
               make
               good
               Sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               you
               Minor
               ,
               and
               shall
               form
               an
               opposite
               Argument
               thus
               :
            
             
               If
               Infants
               are
               neither
               Members
               of
               the
               Universal
               visible
               Church
               ,
               nor
               yet
               of
               a
               particular
               Constituted
               Church
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               at
               all
               :
            
             
               But
               they
               are
               neither
               Members
               of
               the
               Universal
               visible
               Church
               ,
               nor
               yet
               of
               a
               particular
               Constituted
               Church
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             
               took
               no
               notice
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               but
               said
               ,
            
             It
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             a
             Respondent
             to
             form
             an
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               To
               which
               Mr.
            
             Williams
             Reply'd
             ,
             My
             work
             is
             to
             clear
             the
             Truth
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             be
             ty'd
             up
             to
             your
             Rules
             of
             Disputation
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
            
             required
             an
             express
             prohibition
             of
             Infants
             Church
             Membership
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             Reply'd
             ,
             That
             is
             fine
             indeed
             ;
             Pray
             give
             us
             an
             express
             prohibition
             of
             Baptizing
             with
             Cream
             ,
             and
             Spittle
             ,
             and
             Salt
             ,
             and
             Oyl
             ;
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             :
             (
             all
             which
             you
             reject
             )
             and
             of
             many
             things
             more
             that
             might
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
               And
               to
               this
               no
               Reply
               was
               made
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             
               insisting
               again
               upon
               his
               Argument
               for
               excluding
               Infants
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               from
            
             Matth.
             19.
             affirming
             ,
             
             that
             from
             thence
             it
             was
             Nonsense
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             said
             ,
             We
             must
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Title
             to
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             actual
             Enjoyment
             of
             Glory
             .
             Elect
             Infants
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             Glory
             ,
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             imputed
             unto
             them
             ;
             although
             they
             are
             not
             actually
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             Mr.
             Williams
             denied
             the
             Major
             ,
             and
             proved
             to
             him
             from
             
             Matth
             ●3
             7.
             
             That
             Church-Membership
             could
             not
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             because
             those
             many
             Pharisees
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             came
             and
             offer'd
             themselves
             to
             John
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             were
             Church-Members
             :
             And
             yet
             John
             denied
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               Mr.
            
             Leigh
             
               distinguished
               between
               Church-Members
            
             de
             jure
             ,
             
               and
               such
               that
               were
               only
               so
            
             de
             facto
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             asked
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             did
             own
             them
             to
             be
             Church-Members
             
               de
               facto
            
             .
          
           
             
               His
               Answer
               was
            
             ,
             He
             did
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               Mr.
            
             Williams
             
               told
               him
            
             Church-Membership
             could
             not
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             said
             ,
             They
             were
             not
             so
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             a
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             have
             been
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Mr.
             Williams
             did
             desire
             him
             to
             tell
             him
             where
             that
             Law
             was
             written
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             produce
             it
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Dr.
             Russel
             asked
             Mr.
             Leigh
             ,
             what
             Relation
             this
             Argument
             of
             his
             had
             to
             the
             Commission
             ?
             For
             he
             did
             not
             know
             that
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             follow
             them
             any
             longer
             in
             answering
             such
             Impertinencies
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             at
             all
             included
             in
             the
             Question
             .
             And
             therefore
             desired
             him
             to
             produce
             some
             Argument
             that
             was
             more
             consonant
             to
             the
             Point
             in
             Question
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             foreign
             to
             it
             .
             For
             we
             have
             granted
             you
             more
             than
             you
             seem
             willing
             to
             desire
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             Infants
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             a
             Title
             both
             to
             Grace
             here
             ,
             and
             Glory
             hereafter
             ,
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             imputed
             to
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             cannot
             allow
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Commission
             ;
             or
             ,
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             Nevertheless
             we
             have
             very
             Charitable
             Thoughts
             towards
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             believe
             their
             Salvation
             is
             secured
             to
             them
             another
             way
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             
               then
               proceeds
               to
               another
               Argument
            
             :
          
           
             If
             Infants
             are
             Disciples
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Baptism
             according
             to
             the
             Commission
             :
          
           
             But
             Infants
             are
             Disciples
             :
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             They
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Baptism
             according
             to
             the
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             denied
             the
             Minor.
             
          
           
           
             In
             defence
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             Argued
             from
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             after
             this
             Manner
             .
          
           
             If
             those
             upon
             whom
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Circumcision
             was
             imposed
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Moses
             ,
             were
             called
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             Moses
             was
             to
             Circumcise
             Infants
             ;
             then
             Infants
             are
             called
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             But
             those
             upon
             whom
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Circumcision
             was
             imposed
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Moses
             ,
             were
             called
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             Moses
             was
             to
             Circumcise
             Infants
             :
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             Infants
             are
             called
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               both
               distinguish
               upon
               your
               Major
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               Consequence
               thereof
               .
               For
               I
               hope
               you
               understand
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Manner
               of
               performing
               an
               Action
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               upon
               whom
               it
               is
               performed
               .
            
             
               The
               Manner
               of
               Moses
               is
               the
               thing
               here
               spoken
               of
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               Foreskin
               of
               the
               Flesh
               with
               a
               Knife
               ,
               a
               sharp
               Stone
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               Instrument
               :
               And
               this
               was
               sometimes
               practised
               upon
               grown
               Persons
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               upon
               Infants
               .
               As
               touching
               Infants
               ,
               they
               are
               neither
               expressed
               ,
               nor
               intended
               in
               the
               Scripture
               you
               have
               alledged
               .
               For
               they
               are
               called
               Brethren
               ,
               Believing
               Gentiles
               ,
               such
               that
               had
               an
               Epistle
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               heard
               it
               read
               ,
               they
               rejoyced
               at
               the
               Consolation
               ,
               were
               establish'd
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               Churches
               :
               which
               your selves
               know
               (
               in
               those
               Times
               )
               consisted
               of
               Adult
               Persons
               ,
               Multitudes
               both
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               .
               But
               not
               of
               one
               Infant
               that
               we
               read
               of
               among
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               none
               of
               those
               forementioned
               Characters
               can
               agree
               to
               little
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               grant
               the
               Manner
               is
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               brought
               in
               afterwards
               .
               But
               would
               not
               the
               People
               conclude
               that
               Infants
               were
               intended
               ,
               if
               I
               tell
               them
               it
               must
               be
               done
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Moses
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               no
               matter
               what
               those
               People
               conclude
               ,
               that
               know
               not
               how
               to
               distinguish
               between
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               Manner
               .
               But
               those
               of
               whom
               this
               was
               spoken
               ,
               knew
               right
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               false
               Teachers
               imposed
               it
               upon
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               did
               Believe
               :
               And
               they
               are
               the
               Subjects
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               form
               this
               Argument
               .
            
             
               If
               those
               are
               called
               Disciples
               who
               are
               advised
               by
               Judaizing
               Christians
               to
               be
               Circumcised
               after
               the
               Manner
               of
               Moses
               ,
               then
               Infants
               are
               called
               Disciples
               :
            
             
               But
               they
               are
               called
               Disciples
               that
               are
               advised
               so
               to
               be
               Circumcised
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Infants
               are
               called
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             denies
             the
             Consequence
             of
             the
             Major
             ,
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             because
             Adult
             Believers
             who
             are
             the
             Subjects
             
             there
             spoken
             of
             (
             as
             is
             already
             proved
             )
             are
             call'd
             Disciples
             ;
             that
             therefore
             Infants
             ,
             who
             are
             neither
             expressed
             ,
             nor
             intended
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             call'd
             .
             For
             Mr.
             Leigh
             hath
             allowed
             the
             Distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             Manner
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Read
               the
               first
               Verse
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               find
               ,
               that
               there
               came
               Men
               from
               Judea
               ,
               that
               taught
               the
               Gentile
               Church
               that
               believed
               ,
               That
               unless
               they
               were
               circumcised
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Moses
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               was
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Circumcision
               here
               intended
               .
            
          
           
             Whereupon
             Mr.
             Williams
             did
             deny
             ,
             that
             barely
             Circumcision
             was
             that
             intolerable
             Yoke
             ,
             which
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             that
             is
             there
             spoken
             of
             by
             Peter
             .
             For
             Circumcision
             ,
             barely
             considered
             ,
             Children
             of
             Eight
             Days
             old
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             it
             obliged
             to
             the
             Law
             in
             Point
             of
             Justification
             ,
             was
             that
             intolerable
             Yoke
             ,
             which
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             Christ
             should
             profit
             them
             nothing
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             keep
             the
             whole
             Law.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             altho'
             Circumcision
             ,
             barely
             considered
             ,
             might
             be
             imposed
             on
             Infants
             ;
             yet
             the
             false
             Doctrine
             in
             which
             that
             intolerable
             Yoke
             did
             consist
             ,
             together
             with
             Circumcision
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             imposed
             on
             Children
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             that
             Circumcision
             ,
             after
             the
             Manner
             of
             Moses
             ,
             did
             not
             respect
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             the
             Form.
             It
             was
             the
             Brethren
             that
             were
             the
             Subjects
             the
             false
             Teachers
             would
             have
             had
             to
             have
             been
             circumcised
             after
             the
             Manner
             of
             Moses
             ;
             amongst
             which
             ,
             Children
             could
             not
             be
             numbred
             .
             
               
                 For
                 ,
                 1st
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 such
                 Brethren
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 2dly
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 purified
                 their
                 Hearts
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 3dly
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 such
                 that
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 turned
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Then
             they
             went
             off
             also
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             said
             .
             Infants
             are
             part
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             be
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             replied
             ,
             Though
             Children
             are
             part
             of
             a
             Nation
             ;
             yet
             not
             of
             a
             Nation
             modify'd
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             their
             Moderator
             said
             ,
             He
             thought
             Mr.
             Williams
             had
             but
             little
             Academical
             Learning
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             Replied
             ,
             He
             was
             warned
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             vain
             Philosophy
             .
             And
             presently
             demanded
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Antecedent
             to
             the
             Relative
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Commission
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             The
             Moderator
             making
             no
             Answer
             ,
             Mr.
             Williams
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             all
             Nations
             Discipled
             .
          
           
             And
             upon
             this
             ,
             Dr.
             Russel
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Williams
             did
             both
             desire
             them
             to
             produce
             one
             Instance
             for
             Infant
             Baptism
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             they
             did
             very
             many
             times
             desire
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             no
             Instance
             was
             produced
             .
             At
             length
             Mr.
             Williams
             desired
             them
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             :
          
           
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             would
             beg
             you
             to
             produce
             one
             Instance
             for
             Infants
             ●aptism
             ;
             it
             will
             reflect
             upon
             you
             if
             you
             do
             not
             .
             What
             will
             all
             this
             People
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ?
             So
             many
             times
             one
             Instance
             desired
             :
             So
             many
             Ministers
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             Instance
             produced
             :
             They
             must
             needs
             conclude
             there
             was
             not
             one
             to
             be
             produced
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             were
             all
             silent
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             Man
             did
             reply
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Then
             Mr.
             Leigh
             said
             ,
             We
             might
             take
             up
             the
             Opponency
             again
             if
             we
             pleased
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ended
             their
             so
             much
             boasted
             of
             Opponency
             ,
             in
             that
             vain-glorious
             Advertisement
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             Post-man
             ,
             the
             Saturday
             Morning
             after
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             (
             either
             by
             one
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             unthinking
             Admirers
             )
             before
             Dr.
             Russel
             could
             return
             to
             London
             ,
             altho'
             he
             set
             forth
             from
             Portsmouth
             the
             next
             Morning
             after
             the
             Dispute
             ;
             his
             pressing
             Occasions
             necessitating
             him
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Russel
             did
             then
             ,
             at
             Mr.
             
             Leigh's
             Request
             ,
             reassume
             the
             Opponency
             ,
             of
             which
             Mr.
             Leigh
             seemed
             to
             be
             sick
             ,
             and
             was
             willing
             to
             get
             rid
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             was
             a
             sign
             they
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             inform
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Grounds
             upon
             which
             they
             keep
             up
             the
             Practice
             of
             Infants
             Baptism
             ;
             when
             they
             had
             so
             fair
             an
             Opportunity
             put
             into
             their
             Hands
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             better
             Improvement
             of
             it
             .
             But
             having
             no
             Scripture
             Proof
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             let
             so
             great
             an
             Auditory
             know
             the
             true
             Cause
             why
             they
             continue
             such
             a
             Scriptureless
             Practice
             ;
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               therefore
               prove
               ,
               that
               no
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               by
               virtue
               of
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               no
               other
               Antecedent
               agreeing
               therewith
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               then
               none
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               but
               such
               as
               are
               first
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               true
               ;
               as
               is
               also
               the
               Consequence
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               no
               other
               Antecedent
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               another
               ,
               pray
               assign
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               That
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               ;
               because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               them
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Masculine
               Gender
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Neuter
               Gender
               .
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               them
               ,
               doth
               very
               well
               agree
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Disciples
               ,
               they
               being
               both
               of
               the
               Masculine
               Gender
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             they
             gave
             no
             solid
             Answer
             ,
             worthy
             of
             noting
             down
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Remembrance
             ,
             or
             the
             Notaries
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Russel
             having
             observed
             what
             evasive
             Answers
             they
             had
             given
             to
             his
             own
             and
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Arguments
             ,
             was
             resolved
             to
             force
             them
             to
             a
             direct
             Answer
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             by
             retorting
             their
             own
             Allegation
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             it
             :
             And
             this
             put
             them
             into
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             great
             confusion
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             was
             this
             :
          
           
             If
             Infants
             are
             capable
             to
             be
             made
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Men
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             then
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             are
             also
             capable
             :
             but
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             are
             not
             capable
             :
             therefore
             Infants
             are
             not
             capable
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Disorder
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Person
             in
             the
             Company
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               He
               speaks
               Blasphemy
            
             .
             But
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             that
             sat
             by
             him
             was
             so
             just
             ,
             as
             to
             satisfie
             him
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             deserves
             Thanks
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ,
             their
             Moderator
             ,
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             threw
             himself
             about
             ,
             making
             a
             noise
             like
             one
             in
             a
             delirious
             Paroxysm
             ;
             and
             bid
             the
             People
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Russel
             had
             ranked
             their
             Infants
             among
             the
             brute
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             became
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             they
             must
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Dogs
             ,
             or
             Cats
             ,
             or
             Hogs
             ,
             &c.
             with
             much
             more
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Rhetorick
             ;
             endeavouring
             all
             he
             could
             to
             enrage
             the
             multitude
             of
             unthinking
             persons
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             People
             into
             a
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Mr.
             Sharp
             ,
             the
             Baptist
             Moderator
             ,
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Gentlemen
             hold
             !
             what
             is
             to
             do
             now
             ?
             What
             ,
             doth
             Colonel
             Self
             ride
             Lord
             General
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Portsmouth
             to
             day
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             ?
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Hold
               ,
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
               Must
               I
               be
               thus
               misrepresented
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               because
               I
               say
               (
               that
               which
               you
               all
               know
               to
               be
               true
               )
               that
               Infants
               want
               the
               Use
               of
               Reason
               ?
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               be
               quiet
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               make
               my
               Defence
               to
               the
               People
               against
               your
               clamorous
               Expressions
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               now
               put
               upon
               a
               necessity
               to
               tell
               this
               Assembly
               (
               of
               honourable
               Persons
               ,
               and
               others
               )
               what
               my
               Thoughts
               are
               concerning
               the
               State
               of
               Mankind
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               of
               little
               Infants
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
             
               I
               believe
               that
               Man
               ,
               as
               he
               came
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               a
               noble
               Creature
               ,
               the
               top
               Perfection
               of
               all
               his
               Creation
               here
               below
               and
               was
               substituted
               Lord
               of
               this
               lower
               World
               ;
               was
               endowed
               with
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Maker
               ,
               both
               natural
               and
               divine
               .
            
             
               But
               by
               his
               Sin
               he
               lost
               the
               divine
               Image
               ,
               and
               brought
               himself
               thereby
               under
               the
               Curse
               ,
               and
               into
               a
               state
               of
               Condemnation
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               Posterity
               were
               also
               involved
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               infinite
               Mercy
               ,
               not
               to
               leave
               him
               in
               that
               miserable
               Estate
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               left
               the
               fallen
               Angels
               .
               But
               Christ
               interposed
               between
               Justice
               and
               the
               Sinner
               ,
               the
               Promise
               being
               made
               before
               the
               Sentence
               was
               pronounced
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 should
                 bruise
                 the
                 Serpents
                 head
                 .
              
               And
               this
               promised
               Seed
               hath
               (
               through
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               )
               opened
               a
               door
               of
               mercy
               for
               little
               Infants
               ,
               who
               never
               sinned
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               for
               others
               .
            
             
               And
               you
               know
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               told
               you
               how
               great
               an
               Esteem
               I
               have
               for
               your
               little
               Infants
               ;
               that
               I
               will
               rather
               believe
               that
               all
               Infants
               dying
               in
               their
               Infancy
               are
               elected
               ,
               than
               I
               will
               conclude
               that
               any
               one
               of
               them
               are
               damn'd
               :
               And
               this
               is
               more
               than
               I
               could
               persuade
               our
               Opposites
               to
               confess
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               urged
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               (
               for
               ought
               yet
               appears
               )
               we
               have
               a
               greater
               Esteem
               for
               your
               tender
               Babes
               than
               these
               Gentlemen
               have
               ,
               notwithstanding
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               unreasonable
               Clamour
               against
               me
               .
               And
               having
               thus
               Apologized
               for
               my self
               ,
               I
               do
               now
               expect
               an
               Answer
               to
               my
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               
            
             
               What
               a
               strange
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               talk
               of
               Baptizing
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               !
               Who
               ever
               did
               so
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               talking
               of
               Baptizing
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               that
               my
               Argument
               is
               rather
               to
               prove
               the
               direct
               contrary
               .
               And
               whereas
               you
               affirm
               that
               Infants
               have
               a
               Capacity
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               (
               or
               else
               you
               have
               been
               saying
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               all
               this
               tim●
               about
               it
               )
               I
               bring
               this
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               Absurdity
               of
               such
               a
               No
               ▪
               tion
               :
               And
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               shew
               the
               Disparity
               ,
               or
               confes●
               you
               cannot
               .
            
             
               Sirs
               ,
               I
               would
               put
               this
               Case
               to
               you
               .
               Suppose
               there
               were
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               new
               born
               Infants
               in
               a
               Room
               ,
               and
               you
               should
               chuse
               out
               the
               most
               able
               and
               learned
               Person
               among
               you
               to
               preach
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               make
               them
               Disciples
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ;
               I
               believe
               he
               would
               have
               no
               better
               Success
               than
               St.
               Anthony
               had
               (
               as
               the
               Story
               goes
               )
               when
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               instruct
               the
               Pigs
               ;
               or
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               have
               don●
               (
               even
               Popish
               Saints
               )
               who
               have
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               preach
               〈◊〉
               
               the
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               &c.
               of
               which
               I
               could
               furnish
               you
               with
               divers
               Instances
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               should
               Mr.
               Robinson
               think
               it
               strange
               that
               any
               body
               should
               have
               such
               a
               Conceit
               in
               their
               Minds
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               know
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               baptize
               things
               of
               an
               inferiour
               Nature
               ?
               for
               they
               baptize
               Churches
               and
               Bells
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               I
               had
               compared
               your
               Practice
               to
               theirs
               of
               baptizing
               Belle
               ,
               you
               had
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               complain
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               both
               passive
               in
               the
               Act
               ;
               only
               if
               you
               will
               give
               credit
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Fathers
               (
               viz.
               Augustine
               )
               the
               Bells
               are
               upon
               that
               account
               the
               fittest
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               wholly
               passive
               :
               but
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               little
               Children
               are
               not
               so
               ;
               for
               they
               shew
               their
               Resistance
               by
               their
               Crying
               .
               And
               now
               I
               demand
               of
               any
               of
               you
               to
               take
               off
               the
               Retortion
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               Disparity
               if
               you
               can
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             they
             were
             all
             silent
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             would
             undertake
             to
             shew
             the
             Disparity
             :
             and
             till
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             my
             Retortion
             will
             remain
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Then
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             time
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             other
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               now
               enter
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Question
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               administred
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               Plunging
               ,
               
                 (
                 or
              
               )
               Overwhelming
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ?
            
             
               I
               take
               the
               Question
               in
               the
               Affirmative
               ,
               and
               my
               first
               Argument
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               The
               Holy
               Scripture
               shews
               us
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               ,
               as
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               :
            
             
               But
               it
               doth
               not
               shew
               us
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Sprinkling
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Sprinkling
               is
               not
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               must
               bring
               in
               that
               Dipping
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Question
               )
               what
               do
               you
               talk
               of
               Sprinkling
               for
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               of
               any
               other
               way
               that
               is
               practised
               by
               you
               ;
               nor
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               any
               of
               these
               People
               :
               I
               conclude
               they
               have
               often
               seen
               you
               sprinkle
               Infants
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               Chandler
               hath
               particularly
               recommended
               it
               in
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               :
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               are
               not
               asham'd
               of
               your
               Practice
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               will
               disown
               Sprinkling
               to
               be
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               ,
               I
               am
               contented
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               then
               insist
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               discoursing
               of
               that
               now
               ;
               you
               are
               to
               prove
               Dipping
               to
               be
               the
               only
               way
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               and
               shall
               prove
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Must
               and
               Shall
               !
               Must
               and
               Shall
               is
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               not
               the
               word
               Only
               in
               it
               .
               You
               are
               to
               prove
               that
               your
               Way
               is
               the
               only
               right
               Way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               was
               pleased
               to
               make
               use
               of
               an
               Argument
               of
               Induction
               ,
               upon
               the
               Question
               about
               the
               Subjects
               :
               And
               why
               may
               not
               I
               use
               the
               same
               Liberty
               about
               the
               Manner
               ,
               and
               prove
               it
               by
               Arguments
               of
               Inductions
               ?
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             some
             of
             them
             fell
             a
             laughing
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Chandler
             thus
             exprest
             himself
             ;
             
               Your
               Induction
               is
               an
               Induction
               like
               the
               man's
               Covey
               of
               Partridges
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             ask'd
             him
             how
             many
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Covey
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
             said
             ,
             Why
             there
             was
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             replied
             ,
             But
             there
             was
             more
             a
             hatching
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               Reason
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               I
               tell
               you
               I
               will
               make
               it
               good
               by
               Arguments
               of
               Induction
               :
               And
               if
               you
               do
               not
               understand
               my
               meaning
               ,
               I
               will
               inform
               you
               ;
               and
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               a
               good
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               and
               will
               answer
               the
               End
               I
               bring
               it
               for
               .
            
             
               For.
               I
               will
               first
               argue
               off
               your
               way
               of
               Sprinkling
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               if
               you
               shall
               assign
               a
               Third
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               practised
               by
               you
               nor
               us
               ,
               I
               will
               then
               argue
               that
               off
               also
               :
               and
               then
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               I
               shall
               fully
               prove
               what
               I
               design
               by
               it
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               Ours
               is
               the
               only
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             they
             readily
             discerned
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             give
             an
             instance
             from
             Scripture
             for
             their
             Practice
             of
             Sprinkling
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             utterly
             refused
             to
             answer
             the
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               Argument
               will
               not
               be
               admitted
               ,
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               That
               Way
               which
               doth
               not
               signify
               that
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               represented
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Appointment
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               your
               pretended
               way
               doth
               not
               do
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               I
               shall
               make
               good
               by
               the
               following
               Syllogism
               .
            
             
               If
               that
               Baptism
               which
               was
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               doth
               properly
               represent
               his
               Burial
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               ours
               by
               him
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               done
               not
               by
               Sprinkling
               ,
               but
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               Plunging
               ,
               or
               overwhelming
               the
               Person
               Baptized
               into
               Water
               :
            
             
               But
               that
               Baptism
               which
               was
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               doth
               properly
               represent
               his
               Burial
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               ours
               by
               him
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               must
               be
               done
               not
               by
               Sprinkling
               ,
               but
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               Plunging
               ,
               or
               Overwhelming
               the
               Person
               Baptized
               into
               Water
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               consequence
               of
               the
               Major
               ;
               that
               it
               properly
               sets
               forth
               a
               Burial
               and
               a
               Resurrection
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               this
               Reason
               the
               only
               Way
               ;
               and
               I
               deny
               that
               this
               Way
               doth
               only
               set
               forth
               a
               Burial
               and
               a
               Resurrection
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               prove
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   doth
                   truly
                   represent
                   a
                   Burial
                   and
                   a
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   right
                   way
                   of
                   practising
                   this
                   Ordinance
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               doth
               represent
               a
               Burial
               and
               a
               Resurrection
               ,
               I
               prove
               from
               Rom.
               6.
               and
               Coloss
               .
               2.
               
               In
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 Baptism
                 into
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 up
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Coloss
                 .
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 Buried
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 wherein
                 also
                 ye
                 are
                 risen
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               cannot
               be
               understood
               literally
               ;
               for
               so
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               buried
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Sepulchre
               ,
               neither
               can
               we
               ,
               But
               the
               Apostle
               resolves
               us
               how
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               ,
               be
               buried
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               rise
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               by
               Baptism
               .
               
                 Buried
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 wherein
                 also
                 ye
                 are
                 risen
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Therefore
               Baptism
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               such
               a
               way
               that
               represents
               a
               Burial
               and
               a
               Resurrection
               :
               which
               is
               most
               aptly
               represented
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               Plunging
               ,
               or
               Overwhelming
               the
               Person
               baptized
               ,
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               raising
               him
               up
               again
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               this
               is
               the
               only
               right
               way
               of
               performing
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               I
               prove
               thus
               :
            
             
               If
               there
               were
               no
               other
               way
               practised
               by
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               what
               did
               represent
               a
               Burial
               and
               a
               Resurrection
               ,
               then
               ours
               is
               the
               only
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               was
               no
               other
               way
               practised
               by
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               what
               did
               represent
               a
               Burial
               and
               a
               Resurrection
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Ours
               is
               the
               only
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               because
               Baptism
               is
               significant
               of
               a
               Burial
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               done
               only
               by
               Dipping
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Mr.
               Chandler
               grants
               that
               Baptism
               doth
               signifie
               a
               Burial
               and
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               already
               proved
               that
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               only
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               that
               we
               practise
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               no
               other
               practised
               in
               those
               first
               Times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               till
               he
               give
               an
               Instance
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               my
               Proof
               stands
               good
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               farther
               prove
               it
               by
               this
               Argument
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               can
               no
               Instance
               be
               given
               that
               ever
               the
               Apostles
               did
               Baptize
               other
               ways
               than
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               then
               ours
               is
               the
               right
               Way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
             
             
               But
               there
               〈◊〉
               be
               no
               Instance
               given
               ,
               that
               ever
               the
               Apostles
               did
               Baptize
               other
               ways
               than
               by
               Dipping
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Ours
               is
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               Enumeration
               in
               your
               Argument
               :
               for
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               practise
               it
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               others
               that
               did
               .
               For
               there
               were
               divers
               other
               Ministers
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               besides
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               did
               also
               Baptize
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               you
               grant
               that
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Lord
               did
               not
               practise
               Baptism
               any
               other
               way
               than
               by
               Dipping
               .
               And
               to
               prove
               that
               no
               others
               did
               use
               a
               different
               Practice
               ,
               I
               thus
               argue
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               have
               no
               Account
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Ministers
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               did
               Baptize
               any
               one
               Person
               other
               ways
               than
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               then
               Dipping
               is
               the
               only
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               have
               no
               Account
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Ministers
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               did
               Baptize
               any
               one
               Person
               other
               ways
               than
               by
               Dipping
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Dipping
               is
               the
               only
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               can
               shew
               there
               is
               another
               way
               that
               it
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Dipping
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               the
               Etymology
               of
               the
               word
               Baptizo
               ,
               for
               it
               signifies
               also
               
                 to
                 wash
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               what
               Alstedius
               saith
               in
               his
               
                 Lexicon
                 Theologicum
              
               .
               Having
               before
               been
               speaking
               about
               the
               Etymology
               of
               that
               word
               ;
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 tantum
                 significat
                 immergere
                 ,
                 non
                 lavare
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ex
                 consequenti
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               it
               signifies
               
                 to
                 wash
              
               only
               in
               a
               secondary
               and
               remote
               sense
               ,
               because
               things
               that
               are
               dip'd
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               wash'd
               .
               But
               the
               proper
               and
               primary
               Signification
               of
               Baptizo
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 dip
              
               ;
               for
               it
               comes
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 mergo
                 ,
                 immergo
                 ,
                 to
                 dip
                 ,
                 to
                 plunge
                 ,
                 to
                 overwhelm
                 ,
                 to
                 dip
                 into
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               own
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               
                 mergo
                 ,
                 immergo
              
               .
               But
               I
               can
               shew
               great
               probability
               ,
               that
               many
               ,
               in
               Scripture
               times
               ,
               were
               Baptized
               by
               pouring
               a
               little
               Water
               on
               the
               Face
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               Certainty
               that
               Dipping
               was
               ever
               used
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               How
               doth
               that
               appear
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               
            
             
               We
               will
               argue
               on
               a
               Probability
               .
               It
               might
               be
               done
               other
               ways
               than
               by
               Dipping
               ;
               and
               a
               Probability
               is
               the
               most
               you
               can
               pretend
               to
               for
               Dipping
               .
               I
               require
               you
               to
               prove
               that
               Dipping
               was
               certainly
               intended
               in
               those
               places
               you
               bring
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               I
               will
               prove
               ,
               that
               Dipping
               was
               not
               intended
               ,
               but
               only
               an
               Application
               of
               Water
               to
               the
               Person
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Instance
               I
               shall
               give
               is
               the
               Baptism
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               exprest
               in
               
                 Mark
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Jesus
                 came
                 from
                 Nazareth
                 of
                 Galilce
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 baptized
                 of
                 John
                 in
                 Jordan
                 .
              
               The
               words
               
               are
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Which
               words
               do
               certainly
               signifie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Dipped
               
               into
               ●●rdan
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               The
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               in
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               into
               ,
               and
               is
               often
               so
               Translated
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               may
               sometimes
               so
               signify
               where
               the
               Scope
               of
               the
               place
               may
               shew
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               contend
               .
               But
               you
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               where
               it
               is
               joined
               with
               an
               Accusative
               (
               as
               it
               is
               here
               )
               it
               signifies
               into
               .
               And
               I
               can
               shew
               that
               our
               Translators
               have
               so
               rendred
               it
               in
               many
               places
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               And
               it
               would
               many
               times
               be
               Nonsence
               to
               understand
               it
               otherwise
               .
               I
               will
               give
               you
               some
               Instances
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               many
               that
               might
               be
               given
               .
            
             
               As
               in
               
                 John
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 God
                 sent
                 not
                 his
                 son
              
               into
               the
               
                 World
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 through
                 him
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Here
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               rendred
               into
               :
               for
               the
               Words
               in
               the
               Greek
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               that
               God
               sent
               Christ
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 came
              
               into
               
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 save
                 sinners
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               also
               Translated
               into
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 save
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               It
               's
               joined
               with
               the
               same
               Words
               as
               in
               John
               3.
               17.
               before
               recited
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               Luke
               4.
               16.
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 went
              
               into
               
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 up
                 for
                 to
                 read
                 .
              
               Here
               again
               it
               is
               so
               rendred
               ;
               for
               the
               Words
               are
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               into
               
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 were
                 fastned
                 on
                 him
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               20.
               which
               could
               not
               have
               been
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               gone
               into
               the
               Synagogue
               ;
               as
               it
               's
               manifest
               he
               did
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               that
               Christ
               went
               into
               the
               Synagogue
               :
               but
               you
               may
               do
               it
               with
               as
               much
               colour
               of
               Reason
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               he
               was
               not
               Dip'd
               ,
               or
               Plunged
               of
               John
               into
               the
               River
               of
               Jordan
               .
               when
               the
               same
               Word
               is
               used
               in
               the
               same
               Sense
               .
               And
               besides
               if
               we
               do
               but
               consider
               those
               multitudes
               that
               John
               Baptized
               in
               the
               River
               of
               Jordan
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               where
               there
               was
               much
               Water
               ;
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               Truth
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               We
               allow
               ,
               that
               what
               cannot
               be
               now
               used
               without
               being
               burdensome
               .
               might
               be
               more
               commodious
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               observed
               in
               that
               hot
               Country
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               so
               many
               came
               to
               John
               to
               be
               Baptized
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               that
               they
               went
               out
               to
               Rivers
               .
               But
               I
               will
               argue
               upon
               a
               Probability
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               in
               those
               hot
               Countries
               the
               People
               wore
               Sandals
               :
               and
               they
               might
               go
               into
               the
               Water
               a
               little
               way
               to
               wash
               their
               Feet
               .
               Now
               I
               offer
               this
               fair
               Interpretation
               :
               They
               might
               step
               a
               little
               way
               into
               Jordan
               for
               Ease
               and
               Refreshment
               ,
               and
               then
               John
               might
               pour
               a
               little
               Water
               on
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               allow
               ●ut
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               signifie
               
                 to
                 wash
              
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               easily
               pr●●e
               it
               is
               often
               so
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               I
               offer
               to
               all
               the
               Company
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               a
               fair
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               That
               John
               washed
               him
               with
               Water
               ,
               he
               going
               a
               little
               way
               into
               Jordan
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               this
               Flourish
               of
               a
               pretended
               Probability
               ,
               you
               know
               that
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               properly
               signifie
               
                 to
                 Dip
              
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               great
               Lexicographers
               and
               Criticks
               do
               tell
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               its
               proper
               and
               native
               Signification
               is
               to
               Dip
               into
               Water
               ,
               or
               to
               Plunge
               under
               Water
               :
               and
               that
               I
               could
               give
               you
               many
               Instances
               of
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Scapula
                 ,
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 Schrevelius
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
               And
               they
               also
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               if
               it
               be
               used
               for
               Washing
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               a
               remote
               Sense
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               taken
               in
               its
               primary
               Sense
               ,
               it
               's
               such
               a
               Washing
               as
               is
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               or
               Plunging
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               being
               covered
               therewith
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               you
               may
               see
               I
               am
               not
               singular
               in
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               that
               your
               own
               Expositors
               do
               thus
               render
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               Men
               among
               the
               Protestants
               that
               ever
               wrote
               since
               the
               Reformation
               :
               of
               which
               I
               have
               made
               a
               Collection
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Works
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               not
               wrong
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               begin
               with
               the
               Testimony
               of
               those
               learned
               and
               judicious
               Divines
               of
               your
               own
               Perswasion
               ,
               who
               were
               those
               that
               continued
               Mr.
               
               Peol's
               Annotations
               upon
               Matth.
               3.
               6.
               
               These
               are
               their
               own
               words
               ,
               
                 Were
                 Baptized
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Dipped
                 in
                 Jordan
              
               .
            
             
               Upon
               John
               3.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               There
               John
               was
               Baptizing
               ,
               because
               this
               Aenon
               was
               a
               Brook
               or
               River
               that
               had
               much
               Water
               .
               It
               is
               from
               this
               apparent
               ,
               that
               both
               Christ
               and
               John
               Baptized
               by
               Dipping
               the
               Body
               in
               the
               Water
               ;
               else
               they
               need
               not
               have
               sought
               Places
               where
               had
               been
               a
               great
               plenty
               of
               Water
               .
            
          
           
             Before
             Dr.
             Russel
             had
             read
             this
             last
             Sentence
             wholly
             out
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             even
             Mr.
             Leigh
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             fell
             a
             hissing
             so
             loud
             ,
             and
             set
             others
             of
             their
             Party
             to
             make
             a
             noise
             also
             by
             their
             ill
             Example
             ,
             that
             altho
             Dr.
             Russel
             went
             on
             with
             his
             Work
             ,
             yet
             the
             Noise
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             wholly
             drowned
             his
             Voice
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             Mr.
             Sharp
             ,
             the
             Moderator
             ,
             call'd
             out
             aloud
             to
             still
             this
             great
             Noise
             ,
             and
             spoke
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Hissing
             ?
             Gentlemen
             ,
             are
             you
             not
             asham'd
             ?
             You
             preach
             to
             others
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Sanctification
             and
             Self-denial
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             thus
             your selves
             ,
             I
             am
             asham'd
             to
             see
             it
             .
             I
             pray
             ,
             good
             People
             ,
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             now
             .
          
           
             When
             Dr.
             Russel
             perceived
             they
             would
             not
             forbear
             this
             Hissing
             and
             uncivil
             Carriage
             ,
             he
             forbore
             to
             read
             any
             farther
             .
             And
             when
             Silence
             was
             obtained
             ,
             he
             addressed
             himself
             to
             the
             Ministers
             after
             this
             manner
             :
          
           
           
             Sirs
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             matter
             with
             you
             ?
             Must
             I
             n●●
             be
             permitted
             to
             recite
             your
             own
             Authors
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             gre●test
             Men
             that
             have
             written
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             Although
             their
             Testimony
             against
             us
             is
             of
             little
             value
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Parties
             in
             the
             Controversie
             ;
             yet
             when
             the
             clear
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             shall
             enforce
             a
             Confession
             from
             their
             Pens
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             a
             great
             Testimony
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             first
             of
             all
             
             Pool's
             Annotators
             ,
             certain
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Divines
             ,
             that
             say
             in
             that
             matter
             as
             we
             do
             :
             and
             they
             are
             Men
             of
             your
             own
             Party
             .
             There
             is
             also
             Dr.
             Hammond
             saith
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             Doctor
             was
             interrupted
             again
             ,
             and
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             tell
             us
             of
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ?
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ?
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               Why
               certainly
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Dr.
               Hammond
               is
               not
               thus
               to
               be
               despised
               upon
               his
               Judgment
               about
               a
               Greek
               word
               .
               I
               have
               also
               Mr.
               
                 Baxter
                 ,
                 Wollebius
                 ,
                 Tilenus
              
               ,
               the
               Learned
               Perkins
               ,
               and
               Luther
               also
               ,
               who
               was
               against
               Sprinkling
               ,
               and
               practised
               Dipping
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Divines
               at
               Wistenburgh
               .
               Mr.
               Calvin
               also
               ,
               although
               he
               did
               allow
               a
               Liberty
               of
               Sprinkling
               in
               cold
               Climates
               ,
               yet
               he
               saith
               as
               I
               do
               as
               to
               the
               Signification
               of
               the
               word
               Baptiz●
               ,
               that
               it
               signifies
               
                 to
                 Dip
              
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               used
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               the
               Dutch
               Translators
               ,
               they
               do
               every
               where
               render
               the
               words
               that
               are
               used
               to
               express
               this
               Ordinance
               by
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ;
               and
               they
               call
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               Joannes
               de
               Dooper
               ,
               
                 John
                 the
                 Dipper
              
               .
               And
               I
               know
               not
               of
               any
               place
               but
               it
               's
               so
               exprest
               .
               And
               these
               are
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Men
               of
               your
               own
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             said
             ,
             What!
             do
             you
             understand
             Dutch
             ?
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             said
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             he
             understood
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             speak
             it
             readily
             .
          
           
             They
             replied
             ,
             We
             will
             try
             that
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             a
             Gentleman
             here
             that
             understands
             Dutch
             very
             well
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               You
               may
               ask
               that
               Gentleman
               if
               you
               think
               fit
               :
               he
               can
               satisfie
               you
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               say
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             But
             they
             had
             〈◊〉
             Discretion
             than
             to
             call
             the
             Gentleman
             out
             to
             confute
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               
            
             
               I
               have
               also
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Annotators
               ,
               who
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               And
               these
               also
               are
               Men
               of
               your
               own
               Persuasion
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               to
               add
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               have
               also
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               sitting
               at
               Westminster
               :
               And
               I
               hope
               they
               may
               be
               of
               some
               credit
               with
               you
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             Reading
             thereof
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             cried
             out
             ,
             We
             are
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             pin
             our
             Faith
             on
             other
             Mens
             sleeves
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               What!
               not
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ?
               I
               thought
               ,
               though
               you
               had
               no
               regard
               to
               my
               words
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               had
               some
               regard
               to
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               .
               You
               know
               I
               do
               not
               wrong
               these
               Authors
               :
               and
               therefore
               what
               must
               the
               People
               think
               of
               you
               ,
               to
               oppose
               your selves
               thus
               against
               these
               great
               Men
               ,
               and
               such
               multitudes
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               your
               own
               Persuasion
               (
               as
               many
               of
               them
               are
               )
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               Men
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Surely
               the
               People
               cannot
               take
               it
               kindly
               at
               your
               hands
               ,
               to
               reject
               the
               Authority
               of
               these
               Men
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               this
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             Their
             Answer
             was
             ,
             We
             do
             reverence
             these
             Divines
             ,
             but
             adhere
             to
             what
             they
             say
             no
             farther
             than
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               We
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               written
               doth
               agree
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               prime
               Signification
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               whereas
               we
               must
               take
               it
               according
               to
               its
               Acceptation
               in
               Scripture
               .
               And
               I
               offer
               it
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Learned
               ,
               whether
               the
               prime
               Signification
               of
               the
               Word
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Argument
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               And
               here
               he
               makes
               his
               Rhetorical
               Excursions
               about
               a
               Mathematician
               ,
               an
               Angel
               ,
               a
               Foot-boy
               that
               carries
               a
               Letter
               ,
               a
               Physician
               ,
               &c.
               and
               concludes
               thus
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               go
               to
               the
               Scripture
               Acceptation
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               And
               I
               challenge
               you
               to
               bring
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               where
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               that
               it
               was
               done
               by
               Dipping
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               well
               ,
               Mr.
               Leigh
               will
               allow
               that
               I
               have
               given
               the
               People
               the
               proper
               Meaning
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               that
               its
               prime
               Signification
               is
               
                 to
                 Dip.
              
               Now
               he
               might
               have
               spared
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               he
               hath
               said
               ;
               for
               we
               do
               not
               lay
               the
               stress
               only
               upon
               the
               Etymology
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               the
               concurrent
               Testimonies
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               so
               understood
               and
               so
               practised
               by
               
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               so
               represented
               by
               the
               Metaphors
               made
               use
               of
               (
               as
               a
               Burial
               and
               a
               Resurrection
               )
               to
               set
               it
               forth
               by
               :
               as
               also
               their
               choosing
               places
               where
               there
               was
               much
               Water
               to
               Baptize
               in
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               would
               permit
               me
               ;
               and
               should
               have
               made
               it
               manifest
               beyond
               exception
               ,
               if
               I
               might
               have
               been
               heard
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               answer
               your
               Demand
               ,
               I
               alledge
               
                 Acts
                 8.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 went
                 both
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 both
              
               Philip
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Eunuch
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 Baptized
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Here
               we
               have
               an
               account
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Administrator
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Person
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               went
               both
               down
               into
               the
               Water
               :
               and
               when
               they
               came
               there
               ,
               he
               Baptized
               him
               .
               And
               if
               Philip
               had
               not
               been
               to
               put
               the
               Eunuch
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               cover
               him
               with
               it
               ,
               why
               should
               they
               go
               down
               both
               into
               the
               Water
               ?
               A
               little
               of
               it
               might
               have
               been
               brought
               up
               to
               them
               into
               the
               Chariot
               ,
               if
               Sprinkling
               would
               have
               served
               the
               turn
               .
               But
               it
               appears
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               nothing
               less
               would
               serve
               for
               to
               answer
               the
               Commission
               ,
               but
               to
               Dip
               the
               Person
               Baptized
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               did
               that
               which
               was
               wholly
               needless
               ,
               and
               besides
               the
               Rule
               that
               was
               given
               them
               to
               practise
               by
               .
               And
               their
               coming
               up
               again
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               doth
               evidently
               shew
               that
               he
               was
               Plunged
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               overwhelm'd
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             replied
             ,
             That
             the
             Greek
             word
             signified
             to
             go
             down
             to
             ,
             and
             come
             up
             from
             the
             Water
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             replied
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             two
             differing
             Words
             (
             as
             he
             had
             been
             informed
             )
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ;
             as
             there
             are
             two
             different
             Words
             in
             the
             Translation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               As
               they
               went
               on
               their
               way
               ,
               they
               came
            
             unto
             
               a
               certain
               Water
            
             :
             This
             was
             before
             he
             proposed
             for
             Baptism
             .
             But
             when
             a
             Grant
             was
             given
             him
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             said
             ,
             
               They
               went
               down
               both
               of
               them
            
             into
             
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
            
             Philip
             
               Baptized
               him
               there
            
             .
             Now
             as
             they
             are
             different
             Words
             in
             the
             Translation
             ,
             coming
             unto
             ,
             and
             going
             
               down
               into
            
             ,
             even
             so
             they
             are
             differing
             Words
             in
             the
             Greek
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             said
             ,
             They
             were
             two
             different
             Words
             ;
             to
             which
             Mr.
             Leigh
             concessed
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             the
             Meeting
             was
             over
             ,
             Mr.
             Williams
             the
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             ,
             in
             whose
             Meeting
             place
             the
             Dispute
             was
             ,
             told
             Mr.
             Williams
             the
             Baptist
             Disputant
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             two
             differing
             Words
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             one
             for
             coming
             unto
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             going
             down
             into
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               then
               farther
               argue
               :
            
             
               If
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               never
               use
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               where
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               al●ays
               expresses
               it
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               then
               it
               was
               performed
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               Plunging
               ,
               or
               Overwhelming
               only
               :
               But
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               never
               use
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               where
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               always
               expresses
               it
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
            
             
               Ergo.
               It
               was
               performed
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               Plunging
               ,
               or
               Overwhelming
               only
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               Sequel
               of
               the
               Major
               ;
               because
               the
               Word
               doth
               sometimes
               signify
               a
               Washing
               that
               is
               short
               of
               Dipping
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               You
               must
               then
               assign
               your
               Instance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               
            
             
               You
               must
               know
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               comes
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Tabal
               .
               And
               I
               will
               shew
               that
               it
               denotes
               such
               a
               Washing
               as
               is
               short
               of
               Dipping
               .
               And
               in
               Dan.
               4.
               33.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               
                 His
                 body
                 was
                 wet
                 with
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               the
               Septuagint
               render
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               in
               your
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               used
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               Tabal
               ,
               is
               true
               .
               But
               how
               do
               you
               know
               that
               the
               Word
               was
               so
               Rendred
               by
               the
               Septuagint
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               so
               in
               that
               Translation
               that
               goes
               in
               their
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               deny
               ;
               for
               the
               Word
               there
               is
               Ebaphe
               ,
               and
               not
               Baptizo
               .
               But
               do
               you
               not
               know
               what
               Weemes
               saith
               in
               his
               
                 Christian
                 Synagogue
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Septuagint
               Translation
               was
               burnt
               ,
               and
               only
               some
               Fragments
               of
               it
               remaining
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               up
               by
               others
               :
               so
               that
               neither
               you
               nor
               I
               know
               when
               we
               read
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               read
               other
               men
               .
               But
               what
               doth
               all
               this
               signify
               ?
               That
               is
               but
               a
               Translation
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               ours
               to
               be
               much
               better
               than
               that
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               as
               you
               say
               ;
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 wet
                 with
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               than
               to
               say
               
                 it
                 was
                 dipt
                 with
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               pray
               let
               Mr.
               Chandler
               tell
               us
               how
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Language
               in
               which
               it
               was
               written
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               The
               Word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               is
               Tabal
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             Whereupon
             an
             Hebrew
             Bible
             was
             produced
             ,
             and
             handed
             up
             to
             Dr.
             Russel
             .
             And
             the
             Book
             of
             Daniel
             not
             being
             placed
             in
             its
             right
             order
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Hebrew
             Bibles
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             readily
             find
             it
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             They
             believ'd
             he
             could
             not
             read
             it
             .
             The
             Dr.
             answered
             ,
             He
             could
             read
             Hebrew
             before
             Mr.
             Chandler
             was
             born
             :
             and
             as
             a
             demonstration
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             read
             a
             Verse
             or
             two
             in
             the
             Beginning
             thereof
             .
             Upon
             this
             Mr.
             Robinson
             took
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             difficulty
             found
             out
             the
             Book
             of
             Daniel
             and
             then
             gave
             it
             to
             Dr.
             Russel
             again
             ,
             who
             read
             the
             Place
             by
             them
             directed
             to
             ,
             and
             told
             Mr.
             Chandler
             that
             the
             Word
             Tabal
             was
             not
             there
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             needless
             trouble
             ,
             Mr.
             Chandler
             did
             confess
             that
             it
             was
             not
             :
             and
             so
             all
             his
             Pretention
             from
             thence
             vanished
             into
             Smoak
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Chandler
             also
             urged
             for
             another
             instance
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Tabal
             signified
             a
             Washing
             less
             than
             that
             by
             Dipping
             ,
             2
             
               Kings
               5.
               10
               ,
               14.
               
               Go
               and
               wash
               in
               Jordan
               ,
               and
               be
               clean
               .
            
             And
             in
             Verse
             14.
             
             
               H●
               dipped
               himself
               in
               Jordan
            
             .
             Now
             this
             must
             signifie
             a
             Washing
             short
             of
             Dipping
             ;
             because
             though
             Tabal
             doth
             express
             the
             Act
             done
             in
             Ver.
             14.
             yet
             the
             Command
             is
             given
             by
             Rachatz
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               to
               wash
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               allow
               that
               the
               Command
               is
               ●xprest
               by
               Rachatz
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               it
               sometimes
               is
               used
               ,
               as
               we●
               as
               Cabas
               ,
               to
               signifie
               less
               than
               Dipping
               when
               it
               is
               applied
               to
               some
               particular
               things
               ,
               or
               parts
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               cleansed
               from
               Filth
               ;
               as
               you
               know
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Greek
               is
               
                 to
                 wash
                 the
                 hands
              
               .
            
             
               But
               where
               Rachatz
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Sence
               as
               it
               's
               here
               exprest
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 to
                 wash
                 himself
              
               ;
               it
               's
               always
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               such
               a
               Washing
               as
               is
               by
               Dipping
               .
               The
               Jews
               understood
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               Naaman
               the
               Syrian
               understood
               the
               Prophet
               in
               that
               sence
               ;
               for
               it
               's
               said
               he
               dipped
               himself
               in
               Jordan
               seven
               times
               .
               And
               that
               he
               was
               not
               mistaken
               about
               it
               ,
               is
               evident
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               left
               it
               upon
               Record
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               did
               was
               according
               to
               the
               Saying
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Prophet
               did
               not
               intend
               by
               Rachatz
               any
               other
               Washing
               than
               what
               is
               performed
               by
               Dipping
               of
               the
               Person
               so
               washed
               into
               the
               Water
               .
               And
               had
               this
               been
               a
               Derivative
               ,
               there
               might
               have
               been
               some
               doubt
               raised
               about
               it
               ;
               but
               seeing
               Tabal
               is
               the
               Root
               it self
               ,
               it
               can
               signify
               nothing
               less
               than
               what
               is
               the
               known
               sence
               thereof
               ,
               viz.
               he
               Dipped
               .
               He
               dipped
               himself
               in
               Jordan
               seven
               times
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Saying
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               God.
               Thus
               I
               have
               cleared
               this
               Text
               from
               your
               Objection
               ,
               as
               not
               intending
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               you
               have
               brought
               it
               for
               ,
               but
               the
               direct
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             Mr.
             Chandler
             said
             ,
             We
             challenge
             you
             to
             prove
             ,
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             Baptizo
             signifies
             
               to
               Dip
            
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             is
             intended
             by
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               prove
               it
               from
               all
               the
               Places
               where
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               let
               me
               prove
               it
               from
               the
               Greek
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               you
               shall
               prove
               it
               from
               our
               Translation
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               there
               any
               where
               so
               rendred
               ;
               but
               you
               shall
               not
               do
               it
               from
               any
               of
               those
               places
               where
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               is
               spoken
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Use
               of
               a
               Word
               is
               enquired
               into
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               first
               Ministers
               ,
               pursuant
               to
               that
               Word
               by
               which
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               Baptize
               ;
               for
               all
               those
               Scriptures
               where
               it
               is
               so
               mentioned
               to
               be
               excluded
               out
               of
               our
               Enquiry
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               allow
               you
               to
               prove
               it
               from
               any
               of
               those
               places
               where
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               is
               either
               exprest
               or
               intended
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               If
               nothing
               else
               will
               do
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               then
               undertake
               to
               prove
               from
               divers
               places
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               either
               Bapto
               ,
               or
               its
               Derivatives
               ,
               is
               so
               rendred
               in
               our
               English
               Translation
               .
            
             
             
               The
               first
               Scripture
               I
               shall
               instance
               in
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 1●
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 cloathed
                 with
                 a
                 Vesture
                 dipt
                 in
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               Bapto
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
            
             
               No
               more
               is
               
                 Baptizo
                 ,
                 Baptismos
                 ,
                 Baptisma
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               they
               are
               all
               Derivatives
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               the
               Word
               that
               is
               here
               used
               .
               And
               this
               Mr.
               Chandler
               did
               not
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             did
             then
             urge
             the
             several
             places
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             about
             Judas
             dipping
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             dish
             ;
             as
             ,
             Matt.
             26.
             23.
             
             
               He
               that
               dippeth
            
             .
             Mark
             14.
             20.
             
             John
             13.
             26.
             
             
               When
               I
               have
               dipped
               it
               .
               And
               when
               he
               had
               dipped
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             places
             you
             see
             it
             's
             thus
             rendred
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             not
             in
             the
             least
             intended
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             one
             Instance
             more
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             most
             minute
             Action
             imaginable
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             was
             put
             into
             the
             Water
             is
             said
             to
             be
             dipt
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             24.
             
             Where
             the
             rich
             Man
             being
             in
             Hell
             ,
             desired
             Father
             Abraham
             to
             send
             Lazarus
             ,
             that
             
               he
               might
               dip
               the
               tip
               of
               his
               finger
               in
               Water
               ,
               to
               cool
               his
               tongue
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             our
             Translators
             did
             thus
             understand
             the
             Word
             to
             intend
             Dipping
             ;
             and
             have
             never
             rendred
             it
             to
             Sprinkle
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             only
             add
             ,
             That
             when
             Learned
             Men
             come
             to
             have
             but
             the
             same
             Wisdom
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbies
             have
             ,
             to
             reduce
             all
             doubtful
             Words
             to
             their
             Roots
             and
             Theme
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             derived
             ,
             then
             much
             of
             our
             present
             Disputes
             will
             issue
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             cease
             to
             strive
             about
             Words
             to
             no
             profit
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             subverting
             of
             the
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             followed
             a
             confused
             Jangling
             and
             Noise
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Amanuensis
             could
             not
             take
             it
             down
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             think
             it
             worth
             the
             taking
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Williams
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             ,
             said
             ,
             he
             thought
             there
             had
             been
             little
             said
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Dr.
             Russel
             said
             ,
             Mr.
             Williams
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             deal
             said
             more
             than
             hath
             been
             answered
             :
             but
             if
             you
             are
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             we
             will
             wave
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             dispute
             it
             over
             with
             you
             
               de
               novo
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             shrugged
             ,
             and
             answered
             no
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             very
             well
             .
          
           
             Although
             he
             had
             not
             been
             engaged
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Dispute
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             had
             been
             fatigued
             by
             so
             long
             a
             Disputation
             ,
             yet
             Mr.
             Williams
             refused
             to
             accept
             his
             Offer
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             at
             last
             thought
             meet
             by
             them
             to
             put
             an
             Issue
             to
             the
             Disputation
             .
             And
             Mr
             Leigh
             (
             after
             he
             had
             made
             a
             Speech
             to
             thank
             the
             Governour
             and
             the
             Mayor
             for
             their
             Civility
             towards
             
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Baptists
             had
             returned
             their
             Thanks
             also
             )
             he
             then
             concluded
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             so
             dismist
             the
             Assembly
             .
             It
             was
             between
             the
             hours
             of
             Six
             and
             Seven
             of
             the
             Clock
             when
             the
             Dispute
             ended
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             now
             think
             it
             proper
             to
             give
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             those
             Learned
             Mens
             Testimonies
             to
             justifie
             our
             Practice
             of
             Dipping
             ,
             which
             
               Dr.
               Russel
            
             was
             then
             prevented
             to
             recite
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Hissing
             ,
             and
             the
             Noise
             and
             Clamour
             of
             their
             Party
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             heard
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Pool's
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               
                 Matt.
                 3.
                 6
                 
                 Were
                 Baptized
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Dipped
               in
               Jordan
               .
            
             
               Matt.
               28.
               19.
               
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               the
               first
               Baptisms
               of
               which
               we
               read
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               were
               by
               Dipping
               of
               the
               Persons
               Baptized
               .
               Where
               it
               may
               be
               we
               judge
               it
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               most
               resembling
               our
               Burial
               with
               Christ
               by
               Baptism
               into
               Death
               .
            
             
               John
               3.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               There
               John
               was
               Baptizing
               ,
               because
               this
               Aenon
               was
               a
               Brook
               or
               River
               that
               had
               much
               Water
               .
               It
               is
               from
               this
               apparent
               ,
               that
               both
               Christ
               and
               John
               Baptized
               by
               Dipping
               the
               Body
               in
               the
               Water
               ;
               else
               they
               need
               not
               have
               sought
               places
               where
               had
               been
               a
               great
               plenty
               of
               Water
               .
            
             
               Acts
               8.
               38.
               
               In
               hot
               Countries
               this
               was
               usual
               ,
               to
               Baptize
               by
               Dipping
               the
               Body
               in
               the
               Water
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
               He
               seems
               here
               to
               allude
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               Baptizing
               in
               those
               warm
               Eastern
               Countries
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               Dip
               or
               Plunge
               the
               Party
               Baptized
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               bury
               him
               for
               a
               while
               under
               Water
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Hammond's
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               
                 Matth.
                 3.
                 
                 John
              
               put
               the
               Persons
               whom
               he
               Baptized
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               Dipped
               them
               all
               over
               ,
               and
               so
               took
               them
               out
               again
               .
               And
               in
               his
               Paraphrase
               on
            
             
               Mark
               1.
               5.
               
               And
               John's
               Baptism
               was
               done
               in
               Jordan
               ,
               a
               River
               convenient
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Learned
               Perkins
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               6.
               
               The
               ancient
               Custom
               of
               Baptizing
               was
               to
               Dip
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               dive
               all
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Water
               ;
               as
               may
               appear
               in
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               6.
               
               And
               the
               Councils
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               and
               Neocaesarea
               .
               The
               Action
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               is
               his
               washing
               of
               the
               Party
               Baptized
               with
               the
               Element
               of
               Water
               .
            
             
             
               Of
               Washing
               there
               be
               three
               parts
               :
               The
               putting
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               the
               continuance
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               .
               Perkins's
               Order
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               Salvation
               and
               Damnation
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 33.
                 pag.
                 74.
                 vol.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               his
               Comment
               on
               
                 Golat.
                 3.
                 27.
                 vol.
                 2.
                 pag
              
               257.
               the
               Dipping
               of
               the
               Body
               signifies
               Mortification
               ,
               or
               Fellowship
               with
               Christ
               in
               his
               Death
               :
               the
               staying
               under
               the
               Water
               ,
               signifies
               the
               Burial
               of
               Sin
               ;
               and
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               Sin
               to
               Newness
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               And
               upon
               Matth.
               28
               19.
               
               Here
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               a
               Question
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               whether
               washing
               the
               Body
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               must
               be
               by
               Dipping
               or
               Sprinkling
               ?
               His
               Answer
               is
               this
               ;
               In
               hot
               Countries
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Men
               of
               years
               ,
               Dipping
               was
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Apostles
               :
               And
               to
               this
               Paul
               alludes
               Rom.
               6.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               Dipping
               doth
               more
               fully
               represent
               our
               spiritual
               Washing
               ,
               than
               Sprinkling
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 pag.
              
               257.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr
               Baxter
               ,
               in
               his
               Paraphrase
               .
            
             
               Matth.
               3.
               5.
               
               We
               grant
               that
               Baptism
               then
               was
               by
               washing
               the
               whole
               Body
               .
            
             
               Matth.
               3.
               6.
               
               Baptism
               was
               in
               John's
               time
               ,
               by
               washing
               the
               whole
               Body
               .
            
             
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
               Therefore
               in
               our
               Baptism
               we
               are
               Dipped
               under
               the
               Water
               .
            
             
               Coloss
               .
               2.
               12.
               
               Ye
               are
               dead
               and
               buried
               with
               him
               ;
               for
               so
               your
               Baptism
               signified
               ,
               in
               which
               ye
               are
               put
               under
               the
               Water
               ,
               to
               signify
               and
               profess
               that
               your
               Old
               man
               ,
               or
               fleshly
               Lust
               ,
               is
               dead
               and
               buried
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               you
               rise
               thence
               ,
               to
               signify
               and
               profess
               ,
               that
               you
               rise
               to
               Newness
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               third
               Argument
               against
               Mr.
               B●ake
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 modum
              
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Manner
               ,
               It
               is
               commonly
               confest
               by
               us
               to
               the
               Anabaptists
               (
               as
               our
               Commentators
               declare
               )
               that
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               the
               Baptized
               were
               Dipt
               over
               head
               in
               Water
               .
               And
               though
               we
               have
               thought
               it
               lawful
               to
               disuse
               the
               manner
               of
               Dipping
               ,
               yet
               we
               presume
               not
               to
               change
               the
               Use
               and
               Signification
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Cave
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               
                 Primitive
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               pag.
               320.
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Party
               baptized
               was
               wholly
               immerged
               ,
               or
               put
               under
               Water
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               almost
               constant
               and
               universal
               Custom
               of
               those
               times
               :
               whereby
               they
               did
               most
               notably
               and
               significantly
               express
               the
               great
               End
               and
               Effects
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               for
               as
               in
               Immerging
               there
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               three
               several
               Acts
               ,
               the
               putting
               the
               Person
               into
               
               Water
               ,
               his
               abiding
               there
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               and
               his
               rising
               up
               again
               ,
               thereby
               representing
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               Burial
               ,
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Nicholson
               ,
               late
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Catechism
              
               ,
               saith
               ,
               in
               pag.
               174.
               
               And
               the
               ancient
               manner
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               putting
               the
               Person
               Baptized
               under
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               then
               taking
               him
               out
               again
               did
               well
               set
               out
               these
               two
               Acts
               ,
               the
               first
               his
               dying
               ,
               the
               second
               his
               rising
               again
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Page
               ,
               upon
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               he
               saith
               ,
               Into
               the
               Grave
               with
               Christ
               we
               went
               not
               ,
               for
               our
               Bodies
               were
               not
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               buried
               with
               his
               ;
               but
               in
               our
               Baptism
               ,
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               Analogy
               or
               Resemblance
               ,
               while
               our
               Bodies
               are
               under
               the
               Water
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               buried
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Fowler
               ,
               present
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               
                 Scope
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               upon
               Rom
               6
               4.
               saith
               ,
               Christians
               being
               pl●nged
               into
               the
               Water
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               signifieth
               their
               undertaking
               and
               obliging
               themselves
               ,
               in
               a
               spiritual
               sense
               ,
               to
               die
               and
               be
               buried
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               so
               answerably
               to
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               they
               may
               live
               a
               holy
               and
               godly
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Tillotson
               ,
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               
                 Sermon
                 upon
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               19.
               saith
               ,
               Anciently
               those
               who
               were
               Baptized
               put
               off
               their
               Garments
               ,
               which
               signified
               the
               putting
               off
               the
               Body
               of
               Sin
               ;
               and
               were
               immersed
               and
               buried
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               Death
               of
               Sin
               ;
               and
               then
               did
               rise
               up
               again
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               to
               signifie
               their
               Entrance
               upon
               a
               new
               Life
               .
               And
               to
               these
               Customs
               the
               Apostle
               alludes
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               
                 Jer.
                 Taylor
              
               ,
               late
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Down
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               
                 Ductor
                 dubitantium
              
               ,
               lib.
               3
               cap.
               4.
               saith
               ,
               The
               Custom
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               was
               not
               Sprinkling
               ,
               but
               Immersion
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Commandment
               and
               Example
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
               And
               this
               agrees
               with
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               it self
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               in
               Baptism
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               )
               The
               Old-man
               is
               buried
               and
               drowned
               in
               the
               Immersion
               under
               Water
               :
               and
               when
               the
               Baptized
               Person
               is
               lifted
               up
               from
               the
               Water
               ,
               it
               represents
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               New-man
               to
               Newness
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Learned
              
               Joseph
               Mede
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               
                 Diatribe
                 on
                 Titus
              
               3.
               5.
               saith
               ,
               There
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Sprinkling
               used
               in
               Baptism
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               nor
               many
               Ages
               after
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Daniel
               Rogers
               .
            
             
               None
               of
               old
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               Sprinkled
               ,
               and
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               confess
               my self
               unconvinced
               by
               demonstration
               of
               Scripture
               for
               Infants
               Sprinkling
               .
               It
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Churches
               part
               to
               cleave
               to
               the
               Institution
               ,
               which
               is
               Dipping
               .
               And
               he
               betrays
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Officer
               he
               is
               ,
               to
               a
               disorder'd
               Error
               ,
               if
               he
               cleave
               not
               to
               the
               Institution
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               Dip.
               
                 Rogers's
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               part
               1.
               chap.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               famous
               Reformer
               Luther
               .
            
             
               Luther
               
                 de
                 Baptismo
              
               ,
               tom
               .
               1.
               fol.
               71.
               in
               the
               Latin
               Edition
               ,
               printed
               at
               Wittemburgh
               ,
               saith
               ,
               Baptism
               is
               a
               Greek
               word
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               translated
               a
               Dipping
               ,
               when
               we
               dip
               something
               in
               Water
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               covered
               with
               Water
               .
               And
               although
               it
               be
               for
               the
               most
               part
               altogether
               abolished
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               do
               not
               Dip
               the
               whole
               Children
               ,
               but
               only
               Sprinkle
               them
               with
               a
               little
               Water
               ,
               they
               ought
               nevertheless
               to
               be
               wholly
               dipt
               ,
               and
               presently
               to
               be
               drawn
               out
               again
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               
                 Tome
                 2.
                 fol.
              
               79.
               concerning
               Babylon's
               Captivity
               .
               The
               other
               thing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               which
               belongs
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               the
               Sign
               ,
               or
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               dipping
               it self
               into
               the
               Water
               :
               from
               whence
               also
               it
               hath
               its
               Name
               .
               
                 Nam
                 baptizo
                 Graece
                 ,
                 mergo
                 Latinè
                 ,
                 &
                 Baptisma
                 mersio
                 est
                 .
              
               For
               Baptizo
               in
               Greek
               ,
               is
               in
               Latin
               Mergo
               ,
               to
               dip
               ;
               and
               Baptisma
               ,
               is
               dipping
               .
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               he
               saith
               ,
               Being
               moved
               by
               this
               Reason
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               to
               be
               wholly
               dipt
               into
               the
               Water
               ;
               as
               the
               Word
               doth
               sound
               ,
               and
               the
               Mystery
               doth
               signifie
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               Complaint
               was
               made
               to
               him
               and
               other
               Divines
               at
               Wittemburgh
               ,
               That
               a
               Child
               had
               been
               Sprinkled
               at
               Hamburgh
               ,
               and
               their
               Advice
               desired
               upon
               it
               ;
               he
               wrote
               to
               Hamburgh
               to
               acquaint
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               Use
               of
               Sprinkling
               was
               an
               Abuse
               ,
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               remove
               .
               
                 Ita
                 mersionem
                 Hamburgi
                 restitutam
                 esse
              
               .
               So
               Dipping
               was
               restored
               at
               
                 Hamburgh
                 Author
                 Joannes
                 Bugenhagius
                 Pomeranius
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               printed
               Anno
               1542.
               
               He
               was
               Contemporary
               with
               ,
               and
               a
               Successor
               of
               Luther
               at
               Wittemburgh
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Learned
               Grotius
               .
            
             
               On
               
                 Matth.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 Mersatione
                 autem
                 ,
                 non
                 perfusione
                 agi
                 solitum
                 hunc
                 ritum
                 indicat
                 &
                 vocis
                 proprietas
                 ,
                 &
                 loca
                 ad
                 eum
                 ritum
                 delecta
                 ,
              
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               Acts
               8.
               38.
               
               
                 Et
                 allusiones
                 multae
                 Apostolorum
                 quae
                 ad
                 aspersionem
                 referri
                 non
                 possunt
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               6.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               John
               Calvin
               .
            
             
               On
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               Baptism
               was
               performed
               by
               John
               and
               Christ
               ,
               by
               dipping
               of
               the
               whole
               Body
               in
               Water
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               his
               Institutions
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 15.
                 sect
              
               .
               19.
               he
               saith
               thus
               ,
               
                 Caeterum
                 mergaturne
                 totus
                 qui
                 tingitur
                 ,
                 idque
                 ter
                 an
                 semel
                 ,
                 an
                 infusa
                 tantum
                 aqua
                 aspergatur
                 ,
                 minimum
                 refert
                 :
                 sed
                 id
                 pro
                 regionum
                 diversitate
                 Ecclesis
                 liberum
                 esse
                 debet
                 .
                 Quanquam
                 &
                 ipsum
                 baptizandi
                 verbum
                 mergere
                 significat
                 ,
                 &
                 mergendi
                 ritum
                 veteri
                 Ecclesia
                 observatum
                 fuisse
                 constat
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               although
               he
               thinks
               it
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               whether
               it
               be
               done
               by
               Dipping
               or
               Sprinkling
               ,
               and
               that
               thrice
               or
               once
               only
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               's
               left
               to
               the
               Churches
               Liberty
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               Countries
               :
               yet
               he
               comes
               in
               at
               last
               with
               his
               Quanquam
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               word
               Baptism
               signifies
               
                 to
                 Dip
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Rite
               of
               Dipping
               was
               observed
               by
               the
               Old
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Case
               is
               so
               clear
               (
               as
               a
               learned
               Writer
               hath
               noted
               )
               that
               Calvin
               up
               and
               down
               his
               Works
               doth
               often
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               manner
               of
               Baptism
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               was
               by
               Dipping
               the
               whole
               Body
               under
               Water
               .
            
          
           
             
               Piscator
               ,
            
             
               On
               John
               3
               :
               23.
               saith
               ,
               That
               Baptism
               was
               performed
               by
               Dipping
               the
               whole
               Body
               under
               Water
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Dutch
               Translators
               .
            
             
               
                 Matth.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Joannes
                 de
                 Dooper
                 ,
              
               John
               the
               Dipper
               .
               
                 Vers
                 6.
                 
                 Gedoopt
                 in
                 de
                 Jordaen
                 ,
              
               Dipt
               in
               Jordan
               .
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 16
                 Ende
                 Jesus
                 gedoopt
                 zynde
                 epgeklommen
                 uyt
                 het
                 water
                 .
              
               And
               Jesus
               being
               Dipt
               ,
               he
               (
               climbed
               or
               )
               came
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               .
               
                 Matth.
                 28
                 19.
                 
                 Onderwyst
                 alle
                 de
                 volckeren
                 ,
                 deselve
                 dopende
                 in
                 den
                 name
                 des
                 vaders
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Instruct
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               dipping
               the
               same
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               Mark
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 Ende
                 wiert
                 van
                 Joanne
                 gedoopt
                 in
                 de
                 Jordaen
                 .
                 Ende
                 terstont
                 al
                 's
                 by
                 uyt
                 het
                 Water
                 opklaem
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
               And
               was
               dipt
               of
               John
               in
               Jordan
               .
               And
               straightways
               as
               he
               climb'd
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Acts
                 8.
                 36.
                 
                 Wat
                 verhindert
                 my
                 gedoopt
                 te
                 worden
                 ?
              
               What
               hinders
               me
               to
               be
               dipt
               ?
               v.
               38.
               
               
                 Ende
                 hy
                 doopte
                 hem
              
               .
               And
               he
               dipt
               him
               .
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 Wierden
                 sy
                 gedoopt
                 beyde
                 Mannen
                 ende
                 Vrouwen
                 .
              
               They
               were
               dipt
               both
               Men
               and
               Women
               .
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 3.
                 
                 Ofte
                 en
                 wetet
                 ghy
                 niet
                 dat
                 soo
                 vele
                 al
                 's
                 wy
                 in
                 Christum
                 Jesum
                 dedoopt
                 zyn
                 ,
                 wy
                 in
                 Synen
                 doodt
                 gedoopt
                 zyn
                 ?
              
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               so
               many
               of
               us
               as
               were
               dipt
               into
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               we
               were
               dipt
               into
               his
               Death
               ?
               And
               the
               same
               in
               Coll.
               2.
               12.
               
               And
               (
               according
               to
               what
               I
               find
               )
               in
               all
               other
               places
               where
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               is
               mentioned
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dutch
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               On
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               And
               John
               also
               Baptized
               in
               Aenon
               near
               Salim
               ,
               &c.
               seeing
               there
               were
               many
               Waters
               there
               ,
               that
               is
               Brooks
               or
               Rivelets
               ,
               or
               much
               Water
               ,
               Because
               they
               that
               were
               Baptized
               by
               John
               ,
               went
               into
               the
               Water
               with
               their
               whole
               Bodies
               .
               See
               
                 Matth.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Acts
              
               8.
               38.
               
            
             
               And
               on
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 Baptized
                 into
                 his
                 Death
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               seems
               here
               to
               allude
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               Baptizing
               much
               used
               in
               those
               warm
               Eastern
               Countries
               ;
               where
               Men
               were
               wholly
               Dipt
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               remained
               a
               little
               while
               under
               the
               Water
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               Dipping
               into
               ,
               and
               remaining
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               is
               a
               Representation
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               and
               Burial
               :
               and
               the
               rising
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               .
            
          
           
             
               Beza
               on
               Matth.
               3.
               11.
               
            
             
               The
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifies
               to
               die
               by
               dipping
               or
               washing
               ,
               and
               differs
               from
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               drown
               ,
               or
               go
               down
               to
               the
               bottom
               like
               a
               Stone
               .
            
          
           
             
               Causabon's
               Annotations
            
             
               Upon
               Matth
               3.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               Immerging
               was
               the
               proper
               Rite
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               the
               Word
               it self
               sufficiently
               declares
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               signifies
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               going
               down
               to
               the
               bottom
               without
               any
               ascending
               ;
               so
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               swimming
               like
               a
               Cork
               above
               the
               Water
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               going
               down
               and
               coming
               up
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Tilenus
               ,
               a
               Learned
               Protestant
               Writer
               ,
            
             
               In
               his
               Disputation
               ,
               page
               886
               ,
               889
               ,
               890.
               saith
               ,
               Baptism
               is
               the
               first
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               Instituted
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Outward
               Rite
               in
               Baptism
               is
               Three
               fold
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Immersion
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 2dly
                 ,
                 Abiding
                 under
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 3dly
                 ,
                 A
                 rising
                 again
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               he
               there
               shews
               at
               large
               ,
               what
               a
               most
               lively
               Similitude
               it
               is
               of
               the
               Sorrows
               of
               Christ
               which
               he
               was
               plung'd
               into
               under
               Divine
               Justice
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Burial
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Leigh
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Critica
               Sacra
               .
            
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               tingo
               ,
               to
               dip
               or
               plunge
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               signifieth
               primarily
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               washing
               as
               is
               used
               in
               Bucks
               ,
               where
               Linen
               is
               plunged
               or
               dipt
               .
               It
               implieth
               the
               washing
               of
               their
               whole
               Body
               .
               The
               Native
               and
               Proper
               signification
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               dip
               into
               Water
               ,
               or
               to
               plunge
               under
               Water
               ,
               
                 John
                 3.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Matth.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Acts
              
               8.
               38.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Dipping
               into
               Water
               ,
               or
               washing
               with
               Water
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               his
               Annotations
               on
               Rom
               6
               4.
               
               He
               alludes
               to
               the
               manner
               in
               which
               Baptism
               was
               then
               Administred
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               plunge
               them
               in
               the
               Water
               ;
               the
               plunging
               of
               them
               into
               Water
               that
               were
               Baptized
               ,
               was
               a
               Sign
               of
               their
               Death
               and
               Burial
               with
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wollebius
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Compendium
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Speaking
               of
               their
               present
               Practise
               ,
               saith
               ,
               The
               Action
               is
               sprinkling
               of
               Water
               ,
               which
               is
               usurped
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               Dipping
               .
               And
               then
               adds
               ,
               
                 Immersio
                 &
                 emersio
                 illustre
                 Symbolum
                 fuit
                 Sepulturae
                 &
                 Resurrectionis
                 Christi
                 .
              
               Their
               being
               plunged
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               coming
               up
               again
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               was
               an
               Illustrious
               Symbol
               of
               the
               Burial
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Daille
               ,
               on
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               Lib.
               2.
               p.
               148.
               saith
               ,
               It
               was
               a
               Custom
               heretofore
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               to
               plunge
               those
               they
               Baptized
               ,
               over
               Head
               and
               Ears
               in
               the
               Water
               ;
               and
               cites
               for
               his
               Authority
               ,
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
               And
               this
               is
               still
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               Practice
               both
               of
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Russians
               at
               this
               Day
               .
               And
               Cites
               
                 Cassander
                 de
                 Baptismo
              
               ,
               pag.
               193.
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               Custom
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               so
               Ancient
               and
               so
               Universal
               ,
               is
               now
               abolished
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               the
               Moscovites
               say
               that
               the
               Latines
               are
               not
               rightly
               and
               duly
               Baptized
               ;
               because
               they
               do
               not
               use
               this
               Ancient
               Ceremony
               in
               their
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 Greek
                 Lexicon
              
               ,
               Published
               and
               Recommended
               to
               all
               ,
               for
               the
               encrease
               of
               Knowledge
               (
               and
               explained
               in
               English
               )
               by
               
                 Mr.
                 Joseph
                 Caryll
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 George
                 Cockayne
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Ralph
                 Vening
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 William
                 Dell
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Matthew
                 Barker
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 William
                 Adderly
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Matthew
                 Mead
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Henry
                 Jessey
                 .
              
               They
               render
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               dip
               ,
               plunge
               ,
               or
               drown
               .
               In
               the
               passive
               Voice
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               be
               plunged
               ,
               or
               overwhelmed
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               dip
               in
               ,
               as
               one
               doth
               his
               Finger
               in
               Liquor
               .
               
                 [
                 From
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
                 do
                 Baptize
                 their
                 Fingers
                 when
                 they
                 dip
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Waters
                 :
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 Baptize
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 dip
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 but
                 sprinkle
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 Water
                 upon
                 their
                 Faces
                 ]
              
               Mat.
               26.
               23.
               
               
                 John
                 13.
                 26.
                 
                 Mark
              
               14.
               20.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               plunge
               ,
               to
               overwhelm
               ,
               to
               wash
               ,
               to
               dip
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 John
              
               1.
               25.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               26.
               
               
                 John
                 4.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 John
                 1.
                 31.
                 
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 John
                 3.
                 22.
                 
                 John
              
               4.
               2.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               28.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               be
               plunged
               ,
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               or
               Dipt
               .
            
             
               By
               a
               Metaphor
               ,
               it
               's
               taken
               for
               Affliction
               ,
               Matth.
               20.
               22.
               which
               is
               familiarly
               read
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               whereby
               Afflictions
               are
               compared
               to
               the
               Gulphs
               and
               Whirl-Pools
               of
               Water
               ,
               into
               which
               those
               are
               plunged
               ,
               who
               struggle
               with
               the
               Miseries
               and
               Calamities
               of
               this
               Life
               .
               Yet
               they
               are
               so
               plunged
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               lift
               up
               themselves
               again
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               also
               add
               ,
               what
               those
               several
               great
               Masters
               of
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               us
               
                 Scapula
                 ,
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 Schrevelius
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               have
               said
               concerning
               the
               Etymology
               thereof
               .
               But
               the
               Learned
               being
               so
               well
               acquainted
               therewith
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               touch
               upon
               it
               :
               They
               confirming
               what
               I
               have
               already
               observed
               from
               others
               .
               They
               tell
               us
               in
               their
               Lexicons
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifies
               
                 mergo
                 ,
                 immergo
                 ,
                 submergo
                 ,
                 obruo
                 ;
                 item
                 tingo
                 ,
                 quod
                 fit
                 immergendo
                 .
              
               To
               dip
               ,
               to
               overwhelm
               ,
               to
               plunge
               or
               dip
               in
               ,
               to
               drown
               or
               sink
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               to
               overwhelm
               ,
               to
               dip
               ,
               or
               plunge
               ;
               to
               put
               under
               ,
               to
               cover
               clean
               over
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rantizo
               ,
               is
               Aspergo
               ,
               to
               sprinkle
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Aspersio
               ,
               sprinkling
               .
            
             
               Now
               these
               two
               different
               Words
               ,
               do
               signifie
               two
               different
               Actions
               :
               For
               he
               that
               is
               only
               sprinkled
               ,
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               dipt
               ,
               or
               plunged
               under
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               up
               again
               out
               
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               (
               when
               they
               were
               never
               in
               it
               )
               as
               those
               are
               said
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               Acts
               8.
               38.
               
               They
               went
               both
               down
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               they
               came
               up
               again
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               .
               Besides
               ,
               I
               challenge
               all
               the
               Learned
               in
               the
               World
               to
               shew
               one
               Instance
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               
                 Rantizo
                 ,
                 Rantismos
              
               ,
               or
               Rantisma
               ,
               are
               ever
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               express
               that
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               by
               .
               For
               they
               know
               right
               well
               that
               Bapto
               ,
               and
               its
               Derivatives
               are
               always
               made
               use
               of
               to
               express
               it
               by
               .
               And
               where
               they
               are
               translated
               into
               English
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               rendred
               Dipping
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Sprinkling
               .
               But
               if
               these
               Men
               will
               keep
               up
               a
               Practise
               contrary
               to
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
               and
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               Lexicographers
               and
               Criticks
               in
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               it
               's
               their
               own
               fault
               ,
               and
               not
               ours
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               Acts
               8.
               38.
               
               They
               went
               both
               down
               into
               the
               Water
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               wont
               to
               dip
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               or
               go
               down
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               as
               here
               ,
               and
               Matth.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               And
               upon
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
               Buried
               with
               him
               by
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               See
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
               In
               this
               Phrase
               the
               Apostle
               seemeth
               to
               allude
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Manner
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               Dip
               the
               Parties
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               bury
               them
               under
               the
               Water
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               draw
               them
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               lift
               them
               up
               ;
               to
               represent
               the
               Burial
               of
               our
               Old
               Man
               ,
               and
               our
               Resurrection
               to
               newness
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               The
               late
               Dr.
               
                 Gabriel
                 Towerson
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Explication
               of
               the
               Catechism
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               Part
               4.
               pag.
               20
               &c.
               speaks
               largely
               upon
               it
               ,
               in
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Rite
               of
               Dipping
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               recite
               some
               few
               Passages
               ,
               and
               refer
               you
               to
               his
               Book
               for
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Baptism
               is
               intended
               as
               a
               Sign
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Manner
               of
               Application
               used
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               dipping
               ,
               or
               plunging
               the
               Party
               Baptized
               in
               it
               .
               A
               signification
               which
               St.
               Paul
               will
               not
               suffer
               those
               to
               forget
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               acquainted
               with
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               Quotes
               Rom
               6
               4.
               and
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
               It
               was
               performed
               by
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               Immersion
               ,
               that
               the
               Person
               Immersed
               ,
               might
               by
               that
               Ceremony
               (
               which
               was
               no
               obscure
               Image
               of
               a
               Sepulture
               )
               be
               minded
               of
               the
               precedent
               Death
               ,
               as
               in
               like
               manner
               by
               his
               coming
               again
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               of
               his
               rising
               from
               that
               Death
               to
               Life
               ,
               after
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Institutor
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               Then
               he
               puts
               this
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               an
               Immersion
               ,
               or
               an
               Aspersion
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
            
             
               His
               Answer
               is
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               a
               more
               material
               Question
               than
               is
               commonly
               deemed
               by
               us
               who
               have
               been
               accustomed
               to
               Baptize
               by
               a
               bare
               Effusion
               and
               Sprinkling
               of
               Water
               upon
               the
               Party
               .
            
             
               For
               things
               which
               depend
               for
               their
               force
               on
               the
               meer
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               him
               who
               Instituted
               them
               ,
               there
               ought
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               great
               regard
               to
               be
               had
               to
               the
               Commands
               of
               him
               that
               did
               so
               ;
               as
               without
               which
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               we
               should
               receive
               the
               benefit
               of
               that
               Ceremony
               to
               which
               he
               has
               been
               pleased
               to
               annex
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               the
               Command
               of
               Christ
               was
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               cannot
               be
               well
               doubted
               of
               by
               those
               who
               shall
               consider
               ;
               First
               ,
               The
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth
               28.
               19.
               concerning
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               Times
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               Baptism
               of
               John
               or
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               for
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               are
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 Baptize
                 or
                 Dip
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 made
                 Disciples
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               for
               (
               so
               no
               doubt
               )
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Baptizontes
               ,
               properly
               signifies
               :
               Though
               if
               there
               could
               be
               any
               doubt
               concerning
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               would
               that
               doubt
               be
               removed
               by
               considering
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               Times
               .
               For
               such
               as
               was
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               Times
               in
               Baptizing
               ,
               such
               in
               reason
               we
               are
               to
               think
               our
               Saviour's
               Command
               to
               have
               been
               concerning
               it
               ,
               &c.
               there
               being
               not
               otherwise
               any
               means
               either
               for
               those
               ,
               or
               future
               Times
               to
               discover
               his
               intention
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
               What
               the
               Practice
               of
               those
               Times
               were
               ,
               will
               need
               no
               other
               proof
               ,
               than
               the
               resorting
               to
               Rivers
               and
               other
               such
               Receptacles
               of
               Water
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               Ceremony
               ,
               as
               that
               because
               there
               was
               much
               Water
               there
               ,
               Matth.
               3.
               5.
               
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               And
               the
               Scripture
               expresly
               affirming
               concerning
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               38.
               
               That
               Philip
               and
               the
               Eunuch
               went
               both
               down
               into
               a
               certain
               Water
               (
               which
               they
               met
               with
               in
               their
               Journey
               )
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               For
               what
               need
               would
               there
               have
               been
               of
               the
               Baptists
               resorting
               to
               great
               Confluxes
               of
               Water
               ;
               or
               of
               
               Philip's
               and
               the
               Eunuch's
               going
               down
               into
               this
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               Baptism
               both
               of
               the
               one
               and
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               an
               Immersion
               ;
               a
               very
               little
               Water
               (
               as
               we
               know
               it
               doth
               with
               us
               )
               sufficing
               for
               an
               Effusion
               or
               Sprinkling
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               is
               to
               be
               said
               yet
               more
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               our
               conforming
               to
               the
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               we
               learn
               from
               St.
               Paul
               to
               be
               the
               design
               of
               Baptism
               to
               signifie
               ;
               for
               though
               that
               might
               ,
               and
               was
               well
               enough
               represented
               by
               the
               Beptized
               Persons
               being
               buried
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               their
               rising
               
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               said
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               but
               very
               imperfectly
               ,
               by
               the
               bare
               pouring
               out
               ,
               or
               sprinkling
               the
               Baptismal
               Water
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               therefore
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               Reason
               to
               represent
               the
               Rite
               of
               Immersion
               as
               the
               Only
               Legitimate
               Rite
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Only
                 One
              
               that
               can
               answer
               the
               ends
               of
               its
               Institution
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               that
               were
               to
               be
               signified
               by
               it
               ;
               so
               especially
               ,
               if
               (
               as
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               and
               undoubtedly
               of
               great
               force
               )
               the
               general
               Practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               was
               agreeable
               thereto
               ,
               and
               the
               Greek
               Church
               to
               this
               very
               Day
               :
               for
               who
               can
               think
               that
               either
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               so
               tenacious
               of
               so
               troublesom
               a
               Rite
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               they
               were
               well
               assured
               (
               as
               they
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               might
               very
               well
               be
               )
               of
               its
               being
               the
               Only
               Instituted
               and
               Legitimate
               One.
               I
               cannot
               but
               think
               the
               forementioned
               Arguments
               to
               be
               so
               far
               of
               force
               ,
               as
               to
               evince
               the
               necessity
               thereof
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               what
               benefit
               can
               Men
               ordinarily
               expect
               from
               that
               which
               depends
               for
               its
               force
               upon
               the
               Will
               of
               him
               that
               Instituted
               it
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               no
               such
               compliance
               in
               the
               least
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Institutor
               ;
               as
               may
               answer
               those
               ends
               for
               which
               he
               applied
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Dr.
                   Barlow
                   ,
                   late
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   to
                   Mr.
                   
                     John
                     Tombes
                  
                   ,
                   Printed
                   in
                   his
                   Life-time
                   and
                   owned
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     saith
                     thus
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   believe
                   and
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   Precept
                   nor
                   Practice
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   for
                   Paedo-Baptism
                   ;
                   nor
                   any
                   just
                   Evidence
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   about
                   two
                   hundred
                   Years
                   after
                   Christ
                   .
                   Sure
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Times
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   Catechumeni
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   Illuminati
                   ,
                   or
                   Baptizati
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   not
                   only
                   Children
                   of
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   or
                   Pagans
                   Converted
                   ;
                   but
                   Children
                   of
                   Christian
                   Parents
                   .
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   Bishop's
                   Son
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   Baptized
                   till
                   he
                   was
                   about
                   Thirty
                   Years
                   of
                   Age
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   in
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   some
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   what
                   my
                   Learned
                   and
                   Worthy
                   Friend
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Baxter
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   say
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   confess
                   I
                   wonder
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   that
                   Men
                   of
                   such
                   Parts
                   should
                   say
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   so
                   little
                   purpose
                   :
                   For
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   seen
                   any
                   thing
                   like
                   an
                   Argument
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               add
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               my
               hearty
               Wishes
               ,
               That
               as
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               make
               the
               Hearing
               of
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               of
               such
               use
               to
               several
               Persons
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               fully
               convinced
               (
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               )
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Holy
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               did
               in
               few
               Days
               after
               submit
               themselves
               
               to
               be
               Dipt
               in
               Water
               ,
               upon
               Profession
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               That
               it
               may
               also
               be
               of
               the
               like
               use
               to
               many
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               Reading
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               so
               there
               may
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               daily
               ▪
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               Saved
               .
               And
               then
               my
               design
               will
               be
               answered
               in
               its
               Publication
               ;
               and
               I
               shall
               count
               it
               a
               sufficient
               Reward
               for
               all
               my
               Pains
               and
               Labour
               therein
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .